Skip to main content

Full text of "Fantasy & Science Fiction v008n05 (1955 05)"

See other formats


RICHARD 


NTOSK 


BOUCHER 


NTHONY 


ByEKV STORY 


THE MAqA(Z,1NB OF 






NEVER, 

EVER BEFORE, 
ANYWHERE! 

7000 fantasy and science- 
fiction books and back- 
issue magazines at 50% to 
90% under what theyVe 
cost you before, here or 
anywhere, while they last! 
LIST FREE. 

WEREWOLF BOOKSHOP 

Shannon Rd., R.D. 2, Box 86-J 

Verona, Pennsylvania 


TO A BOOK PUBLISHER: 

Do you have trouble allocating 
the limited budget for your fan- 
tasy and science fiction books? 

Then use this page to help sell 
these special titles. The rate is 
low — only $55 per quarter- 
page unit; and the market is 
large and responsive. 

TA. closing dato for tho July istuo 
h April IT 

FANTASY and SCIENCE FICTION 

471 Park Avenue New York 22, N. Y. 


This coupon is worth 25^ 

RETURN COUPON WITH 10^ FOR A RECENT COPY OF 

ELLERY QUEEN’S MYSTERY MAGAZINE WHICH SELLS EVERYWHERE AT 35 


i 


i 


i 


I 


I 


i 








i 


i 


I 


i 


I 




zy 


ELLERY QUEEN’S MYSTERY MAGAZINE 
471 Park Avenue, New York 22, N. Y. 


Please send me a recent copy of ELLERY QUEEN'S 
MYSTERY MAGAZINE. I enclose m. 


NAME. 


ADDRESS. 



CITY. 


-STATE. 


{Valid only on purchase of sample as stated above) 








P 


P 




i' 










$ 




p 




I 


i 


MwmwdWdmmrnmwiwmrnmmm^^ 





space operas are all very well; hut for real honest swashbuckling adventure^ 
spiced with intellectual paradoxes and startling historical contrasts y give 
me that rarer art form, the time opera. No man in science fiction today can 
buckle a brighter swash or turn a prettier paradox than Foul Anders on y who 
brings up to date the spirit of such classics as Jack Williamson s the le- 
gion OF TIME and Malcolm Jameson s anachron, inc. series in this 
novelet of rousing adventure and breathless storytelling. (And will you 
recognise the hook in which Manse Everard finds the clue to one of Timers 
most audacious crimesT) 


Kime Tatrol 

by POUL ANDERSON 


MEN WANTED: 21-40, prep. 
single, mil. or tech, exp., good phy- 
sique, for high-pay work with for- 
eign travel. Engineering Studies 
Co., 305 E. 45, 9-12 & 2-6. 

“The work is, you understand, 
somewhat unusual,” said Mr. Gor- 
don. “And confidential. I trust you 
cajj keep a secret.?” 

“Normally,” said Manse Everard. 
“Depends on what the secret is, of 
course.” 

Mr. Gordon smiled. It was a 
curious smile, a closed curve of 
his lips which was not quite like 
any Everard had seen before. He 
spoke easy colloquial General Amer- 
ican, and wore an undistinguished 
business suit, but there was a for- 
eigness over him which was more 
than dark complexion, beardless 
cheeks, and the incongruity of Mon- 


golian eyes above a thin Caucasian 
nose. It was hard to place. 

“We’re not spies, if that’s what 
you’re thinking,” he said. 

Everard grinned. “Sorry. Please 
don’t think I’ve gone as hysterical 
as the rest of the country. I’ve never 
had access to confidential data any- 
way. But your ad mentioned over- 
seas operations, and the way things 
are . . . I’d like to keep my pass- 
port, you understand.” 

He was a big man, with blocky 
shoulders and a slightly battered 
face under crew-cut brown hair. 
His papers lay before him: Army 
discharge, the record of work in 
several places as a mechanical en- 
gineer. Mr. Gordon had seemed 
barely to glance at them. 

The office was ordinary, a desk 
and a couple of chairs, a filing 


3 



4 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 


cabinet, and a door leading off in 
the rear. A window opened on the 
banging traffic of New York, six 
stories down. 

“Independent spirit,” said the 
man behind the desk. “I like that. 
So many of them come cringing in, 
as if they’d be grateful for a kick. 
Of course, with your background 
you aren’t desperate yet. You can 
still get work, even in — ah, I 
believe the current term is a rolling 
readjustment.” 

“I was interested,” said Everard. 
“I’ve worked abroad, as you can 
see, and would like to travel again. 
But frankly, I still don’t have the 
faintest idea what your outfit does.” 

“We do a good many things,” 
said Mr. Gordon. “Let me see . . . 
you’ve been in combat. France and 
Germany.” Everard blinked; his 
papers had included a record of 
medals, but he’d sworn the man had- 
n’t had time to read them. “Um . . . 
would you mind grasping those 
knobs on the arms of your chair? 
Thank you. Now, how do you react 
- to physical danger?” 

Everard bristled. “Look here — ” 

Mr. Gordon’s eyes flicked to an 
instrument on his desk: it was 
merely a box with an indicator 
needle and a couple of dials. “Never 
mind. What are your views on in- 
ternationalism ? ’ 

“Say, now — ” 

“Communism? Fascism? Women? 
Your personal ambitions? . . . 
That’s all. You don’t have to an- 
swer.” 


“What the devil is this, anyway?” 
snapped Everard. 

“A bit of psychological testing. 
Forget it. I’ve no interest in your 
opinions except as they reflect basic 
emotional orientation.” Mr. Gor- 
don leaned back, making a bridge of 
his fingers. “Very promising so far. 
Now, here’s the set-up. We’re doing 
work which is, as I’ve told you, 
highly confidential. We ... ah 
. . . we’re planning to spring a 
surprise on our competitors.” He 
chuckled. “Go ahead and report me 
to the FBI if you wish. We’ve al- 
ready been investigated and have 
a clean bill of health. You’ll find 
that we really do carry on world- 
wide financial and engineering op- 
erations. But there’s another aspect 
of the job, and that’s the one we 
want men for. I’ll pay you one 
hundred dollars to go in the back 
room and take a set of tests. It’ll 
last abput three hours. If you don’t 
pass, that’s the end of it. If you 
do, we’ll sign you on, tell you the 
facts, and start you training. Are 
you game?” 

Everard hesitated. He had a feel- 
ing of being rushed. There was 
more to this enterprise than an 
office and one bland stranger. Still 

Decision. “I’ll sign on after you’ve 
told me what it’s all about.” 

“As you wish,” shrugged Mr. 
Gordon. “Suit yourself. The tests 
will say whether you’re going to or 
not, you know. We use some very 
advanced techniques.” 



TIME PATROL 


5 


That, at least, was entirely true. 
Everard knew a little something 
about modern psychology: encepha- 
lographs, association tests, the Min- 
nesota profile. He did not recognize 
any of the hooded machines that 
hummed and bhnked around him. 
The questions which the assistant 
— a white-skinned, completely hair- 
less man of indeterminate age, with 
a heavy accent and no facial ex- 
pression — fired at him seemed ir- 
relevant to anything. And what 
was the metal cap he was supposed 
to wear on his head, into what did 
the wires from it lead? 

He stole glances at the meter 
faces, but the letters and numerals 
were like nothing he had seen be- 
fore. Not English, French, Russian, 
Greek, Chinese, anything belonging 
to 1954 A.D. Perhaps he was al- 
ready beginning to realize the truth, 
even then. 

A curious self-knowledge grew 
in him as the tests proceeded. Man- 
son Emmert Everard, age 30, one- 
time lieutenant in the U. S. Army 
Engineers, design and production 
experience in America, Sweden, 
Arabia; still a bachelor, though with 
increasingly wistful thoughts about 
his married friends, no current girl, 
no close ties of any kind; a bit of a 
bibliophile, a dogged poker player, 
fondness for sailboats and horses 
and rifles, a camper and fisherman 
on his vacations . . . He had known 
it all, of course, but only as isolated 
shards of fact. It was peculiar, this 
sudden sensing of himself as an 


integrated organism, this realiza- 
tion that each characteristic was a 
single inevitable facet of an overall 
pattern. 

He came out exhausted and wring- 
ing wet. Mr. Gordon offered him 
a cigarette and swept eyes rapidly 
over a series of coded sheets which 
the assistant gave him. Now and 
then he muttered a phrase: “ — 
Zeth-2o cortical . . . undifferenti- 
ated evaluation here . . . psychic 
reaction to antitoxin . . . weak- 
ness in central coordination . . 

He had slipped into an accent, a 
hit and a treatment of vowels which 
were like nothing Everard had 
heard in a long experience of the 
ways in which the Enghsh language 
can be mangled. 

It was half an hour before he 
looked up again. Everard was getting 
restless, faintly angry at this cava- 
lier treatment, but interest had kept 
him sitting quietly. Mr. Gordon 
flashed improbably white teeth in a 
broad, satisfied grin. “Ah ... at 
last. Do you know, Pve had to 
reject twenty-four candidates al- 
ready? But you’ll do. You’ll defi- 
nitely do.” 

“Do for what?” Everard leaned 
forward, conscious of his pulse pick- 
ing up. 

“The Patrol. You’re going to be 
a kind of policeman.” 

“Yeah? Where?” 

“Everywhere. And everywhen. 
Brace yourself, this is going to be a 
shock. 

“You see, our company, while 



6 

legitimate enough, is only a front 
and a source of funds. Our real busi- 
ness is patrolling time.” 

II 

The Academy was in the Ameri- 
can West. It was also in the Oligo- 
cene period, a warm age of forests 
and grasslands when man’s ratty 
ancestors scuttled away from the 
tread of giant mammals. It had been 
built a thousand years ago; it would 
be maintained for half a million — 
long enough to graduate as many as 
the Time Patrol would require — 
and then be carefully demolished so 
that no trace would remain. Later 
the glaciers would come, and there 
would be men, and in the year 
19352 A.D. (the 7841st year of the 
Morennian Triumph) these men 
would find a way to travel through 
time and return to the Oligocene to 
establish the Academy. 

It was a complex of long low 
buildings, smooth curves and shift- 
ing colors, spreading over a greens- 
ward between enormous ancient 
trees. Beyond it, hills and woods 
rolled off to a great brown river, 
and at night you could sometimes 
hear the bellowing of titanotheres 
or the distant squall of a sabertooth. 

Everard stepped out of the time 
shuttle — a big, featureless metal 
box — with a dryness in his throat. 
It felt like his first day in the Army, 
twelve years ago — or fifteen to 
twenty million years in the future, 
if you preferred. Lonely, and help- 
less, and wishing desperately for 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

some honorable way to go home. It 
was a small comfort to see the other 
shuttles, discharging a total of fifty- 
odd young men and women. The 
recruits moved slowly together, 
forming an awkward clump. They 
didn’t speak at first, but stood star- 
ing at edch other. Everard recog- 
nized a Hoover collar and a bowler; 
the styles of dress and hairdo moved 
up through 1954 and on. Where was 
she from, the girl with the iridescent 
close-fitting culottes and the green 
lipstick and the fantastically waved 
yellow hair? No . . . when? 

A man of about 25 happened to 
stand beside him — obviously Brit- 
ish, from the threadbare tweeds 
and the long, thin face. He seemed 
to be hiding a truculent bitterness 
under his carefully mannered ex- 
terior. “Hell,” said Everard. 
“Might as well get acquainted.” He 
gave his name and origin. 

“Charles Whitcomb, London, 
1947,” other shyly. “I was 

just demobbed — RAF — and this 
looked good. Now I wonder.” 

“It may be,” said Everard, think- 
ing of the salary. Fifteen thousand a 
year to start with! How did they 
figure years, though? Must be in 
terms of one’s actual duration-sense. 

A man strolled in their direction. 
He was a slender young fellow in a 
skin-tight gray uniform with a deep- 
blue cloak which seemed to twinkle, 
as if it had stars sewn in. His face 
was pleasant, smiling, and he spoke 
genially with a neutral accent: 
“Hello, there! Welcome to the 



TIME PATROL 


7 


Academy. I take it you all know 
English?” Everard noticed a man in 
the shabby remnants of a German 
uniform, and a Hindu, and others 
who were probably from several 
fDreign countries. 

“We’ll use English, then, till 
you’ve all learned Temporal.” The 
man lounged easily, hands on his 
hips. “My name is Dard Kelm. I 
was born in — let me see — 9573 
Christian reckoning, but I’ve made 
a specialty of your period. Which, 
by the way, extends from 1850 to 
1975, though you’re all from some 
in-between years. I’m your official 
wailing wall, if something goes 
wrong. 

“This place is run along different 
lines from what you’ve probably 
been expecting. We don’t turn out 
men en masse, so the elaborate 
discipline of a classroom or an army 
is not required. Each of you will 
have individual as well as general 
instruction. We don’t need to pun- 
ish failure in studies, because the 
preliminary tests have guaranteed 
there won’t be any and made the 
chance of failure on the job small. 
Each of you has a high maturity 
rating in terms of your particular 
cultures. However, the variation in 
aptitudes means that if we’re to de- 
velop each individual to the fullest, 
there must be personal guidance. 

“There’s little formality here be- 
yond normal courtesy. You’ll have 
chances for recreation as well as 
study. We never expect more of 
you than you can give. I might add 


that the hunting and fishing arc 
still pretty good even in this neigh- 
borhood, and if you fly just a few 
hundred miles they’re fantastic. 

“Now, if there aren’t any ques- 
tions, please follow me and I’ll get 
you settled.” 

Dard Kelm demonstrated the 
gadgets in a typical room. They were 
the sort you would have expected 
by, say, 2000 a . d : unobtrusive 
furniture readily adjusted to a per- 
fect fit, refresher cabinets, screens 
which could draw on a huge library 
of recorded sight and sound for 
entertainment. Nothing too ad- 
vanced, as yet. Each cadet had his 
own room in the “dormitory” build- 
ing; meals were in a central refec- 
tory, but arrangements could be 
made for private parties. Everard 
felt the tension easing within him. 

A welcoming banquet was held. 
The courses were familiar, but the 
silent machines which rolled up to 
serve them were not. There was 
wine, beer, an ample supply of 
tobacco. Maybe something had been 
slipped into the food, for Everard 
felt as euphoric as the others. He 
ended up beating out boogie on a 
piano while half a dozen people 
made the air hideous with attempts 
at song. 

Only Charles Whitcomb held 
back, sipping a moody glass over in a 
corner by himself. Dard Kelm was 
tactful and did not try to force him 
into joining. 

Everard decided he was going to 
like it. But the work and the or^ 



8 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 


ganization and the purpose were 
still shadows. 

“Time travel was discovered at a 
period when the Chorite Heresi- 
archy was breaking up,” said Kelm 
in the lecture hall. “You’ll study the 
details later; for now, take my word 
that it was a turbulent age, when 
commercial and genetic rivalry was 
a tooth-and'claw matter between 
giant combines, anything went, and 
the various governments were pawns 
in a galactic game. The time effect 
was the byproduct of a search for a 
means of instantaneous transporta- 
tion, which some of you will realize 
requires infinitely discontinuous 
functions for its mathematical de- 
scription ... as does travel into 
the past. I won’t go into the theory 
of it — you’ll get some of that in 
the physics classes — but merely 
state that it involves the concept of 
infinite-valued relationships in a 
continuum of 4N dimensions, where 
N is the total number of particles in 
the universe. 

“Naturally, the group which dis- 
covered this, the Nine, were aware 
of the possibilities. Not only com- 
mercial — trading, mining, and 
other enterprises you can readily 
imagine — but the chance of strik- 
ing a death-blow at their enemies. 
You see, time is variable; the past 
can be changed — ” 

“Question!” It was the girl from 
1972, Elizabeth Gray, who was a 
rising young physicist in her own 
period. 


“Yes.?” said Kelm politely. 

“I think you’re describing a logi- 
cally impossible situation. I’ll grant 
the possibility of time travel, seeing 
that we’re here, but an event cannot 
both have happened and not have 
happened. That’s self-contradic- 
tory.” 

“Only if you insist on a logic 
which is not Aleph-sub-Aleph-val- 
ued,” said Kelm. “What happens is 
like this: suppose I went back in 
time and prevented your father 
from meeting your mother. You 
would never have been born. That 
portion of universal history would 
read differently; it would always 
have been different, though I would 
retain memory of the ‘original’ state 
of affairs.” 

“Well, how a bout doing the same to 
yourself.? Would you cease existing.?” 

“No. Because I would belong to 
the section of history prior to my 
own intervention. Let’s apply it to 
you. If you went back to, I would 
guess, 1946, and worked to prevent 
your parents’ marriage in 1947, you 
would still have existed in that 
year; you would not go out of ex- 
istence just because you had influ- 
enced events. The same would apply 
even if you had only been in 1946 
one microsecond before shooting the 
man who would otherwise have be- 
come your father.” 

“But then I’d exist without — 
without an origin!” she protested. 
“I’d have life, and memories, and 
• . . everything . . . though noth- 
ing had produced them.” 



TIME PATROL 


9 


Kelm shrugged. “What of it? 
You insist that the causal law, or 
strictly speaking the conservation- 
of-energy law, involves only con- 
tinuous functions. Actually, dis- 
continuity is entirely possible.” 

He laughed and leaned on the 
pulpit. “Of course, there are im- 
possibilities,” he said. “You could 
not be your own mother, for in- 
stance, because of sheer genetics. If 
you went back and married your 
former father, the children would 
be different, none of them you, 
because each would have only half 
your chromosomes.” 

Clearing his throat: “Let’s not 
stray from the subject. You’ll learn 
the details in other classes. I’m only 
giving you a general background. 
To continue: the Nine saw the 
possibility of going back in time 
and preventing their enemies from 
ever having gotten started, even 
from ever being born. But then the 
Daneelians appeared.” 

For the first time, his casual, half- 
humorous air dropped, and he stood 
there as a man v^ery naked and alone 
in the presence of the unknowable. 
He spoke quietly: “The Daneelians 
are part of the future — our future, 
more than a million years ahead of 
me. Man has evolved into some- 
thing . . . impossible to describe. 
You’ll probably never meet a 
Daneelian. If you ever should, it 
will be . . . rather a shock. They 
aren’t malignant — nor benevolent 
— they are as far beyond anything 
we can know or feel as we are be- 


yond those insectivores who are 
going to be our ancestors. It isn’t 
good to meet that sort of thing face 
to face. 

“They were simply concerned 
with protecting their own existence. 
Time travel was old when they 
emerged, there had been uncounta- 
ble opportunities for the foolish and 
the greedy and the mad to go back 
and turn history inside out. They 
did not wish to forbid the travel 
— it was part of the complex which 
had led to them — but they had 
to regulate it. The Nine were pre- 
vented from carrying out their 
schemes. And the Patrol was set up 
to police the time lanes. 

“Your work will be mostly within 
your own eras, unless you graduate 
to unattached status. You will live, 
on the whole, ordinary lives, family 
and friends as usual; the secret part 
of those lives will have the satisfac- 
tions of good pay, protection, occa- 
sional vacations in some very in- 
teresting places, supremely worth- 
while work. But you will always be 
on call. Sometimes you will help 
time travelers who have gotten into 
difficulties, one way or another. 
Sometimes you will work on mis- 
sions, the apprehension of would-be 
political or military or economic 
conquistadors. Sometimes the Patrol 
will accept damage as done, and 
work instead to set up counteracting 
influences in later periods which will 
swing history back to the desired 
track. 

“I wish all of you luck.” 



10 

The first part of instruction was 
physical and psychological. Everard 
had never realized how his own life 
had crippled him, in body and 
mind; he was only half the man he 
could be. It came hard, but in the 
end it was joy to feel the utterly 
controlled power of muscles, the 
emotions which had grown deeper 
for being disciplined, the swiftness 
and precision of conscious thought. 

Somewhere along the line, he was 
thoroughly conditioned against re- 
vealing anything about the Patrol, 
even hinting at its existence, to any 
unauthorized person. It was simply 
impossible for him to do so, under 
any influence, as impossible as jump- 
ing to the moon. He also learned the 
ins and outs of his zoth-century pub- 
lic persona. 

Temporal, the artificial language 
with which Patrolmen from all ages 
could communicate without being 
understood by strangers, was a mira- 
cle of logically organized expressive- 
ness. 

He thought he knew something 
about combat, but he had to learn 
the tricks and the weapons of fifty 
thousand years, all the way from a 
Bronze Age rapier to a cyclic blast 
which could annihilate a continent. 
Returned to his own era, he would 
be given a limited arsenal, but he 
might be called into other periods 
and overt anachronism was rarely 
permissible. 

There was the study of history, 
science, arts and philosophies, fine 
details of dialect and mannerism. 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

These last were only for the 1850- 
1975 period; if he had occasion to go 
elsewhen he would pick up special 
instruction from a hypnotic condi- 
tioner. It was such machines that 
made it possible to complete his 
training in three months. 

He learned the organization of 
the Patrol. Up “ahead” lay the dark 
mystery which was Daneelian civ- 
ihzation, but there was little direct 
contact with it. The Patrol was set 
up in semi-military fashion, with 
ranks though without special formal- 
ities. History was divided into 
milieus, with a head office located in 
a major city for a selected twenty- 
year period (disguised by some 
ostensible activity such as com- 
merce) and various branch offices. 
For his time, there were three 
milieus: the Western world, head- 
quarters in London; Russia, in 
Moscow; Asia, in Peiping; each in 
the easy-going years 1890-1910, 
when concealment was less difficult 
than in later decades, which were 
staffed by smaller offices such as 
Gordon’s. An ordinary attached 
agent lived as usual in his own time, 
often with an authentic job. Com- 
munication between years was by 
tiny robot shuttles or by courier, 
with automatic shunts to keep such 
messages from piling up at once. 

The entire organization was so 
vast that he could not really appre- 
ciate the fact. He had entered some- 
thing new and exciting, that was all 
he truly grasped with all layers of 
consciousness ... as yet. 



TIME PATROL 


II 


He found his instructors friendly, 
ready to gab. The grizzled veteran 
who taught him to handle space- 
ships had fought in the Martian 
war of 3890. “You boys catch on 
fairly quick,’’ he said. “It’s really 
hell, though, teaching pre-industrial 
people. We’ve quit even trying to 
give them more than the rudiments. 
Had a Roman here once — Caesar’s 
time — fairly bright boy, too, but 
he never got it through his head that 
a machine can’t be treated like a 
horse. As for those Babylonians — 
time travel just w^asn’t in their 
world-picture. We had to give them 
a battle-of-the-gods routine.” 

“What routine are you giving 
us?” asked Whitcomb. 

The spaceman regarded him nar- 
rowly. “The truth,” he said at last. 
“As much of it as you can take.” 

“How did you get into this job?” 

“Oh ... I was shot up off Jupi- 
ter. Not much left of me. They 
picked me up, built me a new body 
— since none of my people were 
alive, and I was presumed dead, 
there didn’t seem much point in 
going back home. No fun living 
under the Guidance Corps. So I 
took this position here. Good com- 
pany, easy living, and furloughs in a 
lot of eras.” The spaceman grinned. 
“Wait till you’ve been to the de- 
cadent stage of the Thi'rd Matri- 
archy! You don’t know what fun 
is.” 

Everard said nothing. He was too 
captured by the spectacle of Earth, 
rolling enormous against the stars. 


He made friends with his fellow 
cadets. They were a congenial bunch 
— naturally, with the same type 
being picked for Patrollers, bold and 
intelligent minds. There were a 
couple of romances. Everard remem- 
bered Portrait of Jenny ^ but these 
were not so doomed. Marriage was 
entirely possible, with the couple 
picking some year in which to set 
up housekeeping. He himself Hked 
the girls, but kept his head. 

Oddly, it was the silent and 
morose Whitcomb with whom he 
struck up the closest friendship. 
There was something appealing 
about the Englishman — he was so 
cultured, such a thoroughly good 
fellow, and still somehow lost. 

They were out riding one day — 
horses whose remote ancestors scam- 
pered before their gigantic descend- 
ants. Everard had a rifle, in the 
hope of bagging a shovel- tusker he 
had seen. Both wore Academy uni- 
form, light grays which were cool 
and silky under the hot yellow sun. 

“I wonder we’re allowed to hunt,” 
remarked the American. “Suppose 
I shoot a sabertooth — in Asia, I 
suppose — which was originally 
slated to eat one of those pre-human 
insec tivores. Won’t that change the 
whole future?” 

“No,” said Whitcomb. He had 
progressed faster in studying the 
theory of time travel. “You see, it’s 
rather as if the continuum were a 
mesh of tough rubber bands. It isn’t 
easy to distort it, the tendency is 
always for it to snap back to its. 



12 

/ 

uh, ‘former’ shape. One individual 
insectivore doesn’t matter, it’s the 
total genetic pool of their species 
which led to man. 

“Likewise, if I killed a sheep in 
the Middle Ages, I wouldn’t wipe 
out all its later descendants, maybe 
all the sheep there were by 1940. 
Rather, those would still be there, 
unchanged down to their very genes 
in spite of a different ancestry — 
because over so long a period of 
time, all the sheep, or men, are 
descendants of all the earlier sheep 
or men. Compensation, don’t you 
see; somewhere along the line, some 
other ancestor supplies the genes 
you thought you had eliminated. 

“In the same way . . . oh, sup- 
pose I went back and prevented 
Booth from killing Lincoln. Unless 
I took very elaborate precautions, it 
would probably happen that some- 
one else did the shooting and Booth 
got blamed anyway. 

“That resilience of time is the 
reason travel is permitted at all. If 
you want to change things, you 
have to go about it just right and 
work very hard, usually.” 

His mouth twisted. “Indoctrina- 
tion! We’re told again and again 
that if we interfere, there’s going to 
be punishment for us. I’m not al- 
lowed to go back and shoot that 
ruddy bastard Hitler in his cradle. 
I’m supposed to let him grow up as 
he did, and start the war, and kill 
my girl.” 

Everard rode quietly for a while. 
The only noise was the squeak of 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

saddle leather and the rustic of long 
grass. “Oh,” he said at last. “I’m 
sorry. Want to talk about it?” 

“Yes. I do. But there isn’t much. 
She was in the WAAF — Mary 
Nelson — we were going to get mar- 
ried after the war. She was in Lon- 
don in ’44. November seventeenth, 
I’ll never forget that date. The V- 
bombs got her. She’d gone over to a 
neighbor’s house in Streatham — 
was on furlough, you see, staying 
with her mother. That house was 
blown up; her own home wasn’t 
scratched.” 

Whitcomb’s cheeks were blood- 
less. He stared emptily before him. 
“It’s going to be jolly hard not to 
. . . not to go back, just a few 
years, and see her at the very least. 
Only see her again . . . No! I 
don’t dare.” 

Everard laid a hand on the man’s 
shoulder, awkwardly, and they rode 
on in silence. 

The class moved ahead, each at 
his own pace, but there was enough 
compensation so that all graduated 
together: a brief ceremony followed 
by a huge party and many maudlin 
arrangements for later reunions. 
Then they went back to the same 
years they had come from: the same 
hour. 

Everard accepted Gordon’s con- 
gratulations, got a list of contem- 
porary agents (several of them hold- 
ing jobs in places like military in- 
telligence), and returned to his 
apartment. Later he might find 



TIME PATROL 


13 


work arranged for him in some 
sensitive listening post, but his 
present assignment — for income- 
tax purposes, “special consultant to 
Engineering Studies Co.’’ — was 
only to read a dozen papers a day 
for the indications of time travel he 
had been taught to spot, and hold 
himself ready for a call. 

As it happened, he made his own 
first job. 

Ill 

It was a peculiar feeling to read 
the headlines and know, more or less, 
what was coming next. It took the 
tense edge off, but added a sadness, 
for this was a tragic era and he knew 
what man must go through. He 
could sympathize with Whitcomb’s 
desire to go back and change his- 
tory. 

Only, of course, one man was too 
limited. He could not change it for 
the better, except by some freak — 
most likely, he would bungle every- 
thing. Go back and kill Hitler and 
the Japanese and Soviet leaders — 
maybe someone shrewder would 
take their place. Maybe atomic 
energy would lie fallow, and the 
glorious flowering of the Venusian 
Renaissance never happen. The 
devil we know . . . 

He looked out his window. Lights 
flamed against a hectic sky; the 
street crawled with automobiles and 
a hurrying faceless crowd; he could 
not see the towers of Manhattan 
from here, but he knew they reared 
arrogant toward the clouds. And it 


was all one swirl on a huge resistless 
river, sweeping thunderously from 
the peaceful pre-human landscape 
where he had been to the unimagi- 
nable Daneelian future. How many 
billions and trillions of human crea- 
tures lived, laughed, wept, worked, 
hoped, and died in its rushing cur- 
rents! 

Well , . . He sighed, stoked his 
pipe, and turned back. A long walk 
had not made him less restless; his 
mind and body were impatient for 
something to do. But it was late and 
— he went over to the bookshelf, 
picked out a volume more or less at 
random, and started to read. It was 
a collection of Victorian and Ed- 
wardian stories. 

A passing reference struck him. 
Something about a tragedy at Ad- 
dleton and the singular contents of 
an ancient British barrow. Nothing 
more. Hm. Time travel? He smiled 
to himself. 

Still — 

No, he thought. This is crazy. 

It wouldn’t do any harm to check 
up, though. The incident was men- 
tioned as occurring in the year 
1894, in England. He could get out 
back files of the London Times, 
Nothing else to do . . . Probably 
that was why he was stuck with this 
dull newspaper assignment: so that 
his mind, grown nervous from bore- 
dom, would prowl into every con- 
ceivable corner. 

He was on the steps of the public 
library as it opened. 

The account was there, dated 



FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 


June 25, 1894, and several days fol- 
lowing. Addleton was a village in 
Kent, distinguished chiefly by a 
Jacobean estate belonging to Lord 
Wyndham and a barrow of unknown 
age. The nobleman, an enthusiastic 
amateur archaeologist, had been ex- 
cavating it, together with one James 
Rotherhithe, an expert from the 
British Museum who happened to 
be a relative. Lord Wyndham had 
uncovered a rather meager Saxon 
burial chamber: a few artifacts 
nearly rusted and rotted away, 
bones of men and horses. There was 
also a chest in surprisingly good 
condition, containing ingots of an 
unknown metal presumed to be a 
lead or silver alloy. He fell deathly 
ill, with symptoms of a peculiarly 
lethal poisoning; Rotherhithe, who 
had barely looked into the casket, 
was not affected, and circumstantial 
evidence suggested that he had 
slipped the nobleman a dose of some 
obscure Asiatic concoction. Scotland 
Yard arrested the man when Lord 
Wyndham died, on the 25th. Roth- 
erhithe ’s family engaged the services 
of a well-known consulting detec- 
tive, who was able to show, by most 
ingenious reasoning followed by 
tests on animals, that the accused 
was innocent and that a “deadly 
emanation” from the chest was re- 
sponsible. Box and contents had 
been thrown into the English Chan- 
nel. Congratulations all around. 
Fadeout to happy ending. 

Everard sat quietly in the long, 
hushed room. The siory didn’t tell 


enough. But it was highly sugges- 
tive, to say the least. 

Then why hadn’t the Victorian 
office of the Patrol investigated? Or 
had they? Probably. They wouldn’t 
advertise their results, of course. 

Still, he’d better send a memoran- 
dum. 

Returning to his apartment, he 
took one of the little message shut- 
tles given him, laid a report in it, 
and set the control studs for the 
London office, June 25, 1894. When 
he pushed the final button, the box 
vanished with a small whoosh of air 
rushing in where it had been. 

It returned in a few minutes. 
Everard opened it and took out a 
sheet of foolscap covered with neat 
typing — yes, the typewriter had 
been invented by then, of course. 
He scanned it with the swiftness he 
had learned. 

Dear Sir: 

In reply to yrs. of 6 September, 
1954, beg to acknowledge re- 
ceipt and would commend your 
diligence. The affair has only just 
begun at this end, and we are 
most occupied at present with 
preventing assassination of Her 
Majesty, as well as the Balkan 
Question, the 1890-22370 opium 
trade with China, &c. While we 
can of course settle current busi- 
ness and then return to this, it is 
well to avoid curiosa such as being 
in two places at once, which 
might be noticed. Would there- 
fore much appreciate it if you and 



TIME PATROL 


some qualified British agent could 
come to our assistance. Unless we 
hear otherwise, we shall expect 
you at i 4'B, Old Osborne Road, 
on 26 June, 1894, at 12 midnight. 

Believe me, Sir, yr. humble & 
obt. svt., 

J. Mainwethering 

There followed a note of the spatio- 
temporal coordinates, incongruous 
under all that floridity. 

Everard called up Gordon, got an 
okay, and arranged to pick up a 
time hopper at the “company’s” 
warehouse. Then he shot a note to 
Charlie Whitcomb in 1947, got a 
one- word reply — “Surely” — and 
went off to get his machine. 

It was reminiscent of a motorcycle 
without wheels or handlebars. There 
were three saddles and an antigrav- 
ity propulsion unit. Everard set the 
dials for Whitcomb’s era, touched 
the main button, and found himself 
in another warehouse. 

London, 1947. He sat for a mo- 
ment, reflecting that at this instant 
he himself, seven years younger, was 
attending college back in the States. 
Then Whitcomb shouldered past 
the watchman and took his hand. 
“Good to see you again, old chap,” 
he said. His haggard face lit up in 
the curiously charming smile which 
Everard had come to know. “And 
so — Victoria, eh,?” 

“Reckon so. Jump on.” Everard 
re-set. This time he would emerge 
in an office. A very private inner 
office. 


J5 

It blinked into existence around 
him. There was an unexpectedly 
heavy effect to the oak furniture, 
the thick carpet, the flaring gas 
mantles. Electric lights were avail- 
able, but Dalhousie & Roberts was 
a notoriously solid, conservative im- 
port house. Mainwethering himself 
got out of a chair and came to greet 
them: a large and pompous man 
with bushy side whiskers and a 
monocle. But he moved with an air 
of strength, and his Oxford accent 
was so cultivated that Everard could 
hardly understand it. 

“Good evening, gentlemen. Pleas- 
ant journey, I trust.? Oh, yes . . . 
sorry . . . you gentlemen are new 
to the business, aren’t you.? Always 
a little disconcerting at first. I re- 
member how shocked I was on a 
visit to the 21st century. Not British 
at all . . . Only a res naturae^ 
though, only another facet of an 
always surprising universe. You 
must excuse my lack of hospitality, 
but we really are frightfully busy. 
Fanatic German up in 1917 learned 
the time travel secret from an un- 
wary anthropologist, stole a ma- 
chine, has come to London to as- 
sassinate Her Majesty. We’re having 
the devil’s own time finding him.” 

“Will you?” asked Whitcomb. 

“Oh, yes. But deuced hard work, 
gentlemen, especially when one 
must operate secretly. I’d like to en- 
gage a private inquiry agent, but the 
only worthwhile one is entirely too 
clever, he might easily deduce the 
truth. His operating principle is 



FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 


l6 

that when one has eliminated the 
impossible, whatever remains, how- 
ever improbable, must be the truth 
— and Tm afraid he’s very open- 
minded about what constitutes the 
improbable- but-possible.” 

“I’ll bet he’s the same man who’s 
working on the Addleton case — or 
will be tomorrow,” said Everard, 
“That isn’t important; we know 
he’ll prove Rotherhithe’s innocence. 
What matters is the strong proba- 
bility that there’s been hanky-panky 
going on back in Saxon times.” 

“Yes . . . yes . . . hm. Clothes 
here, gentlemen. And funds. And 
papers, all prepared for you. I some- 
times think you field agents don’t 
appreciate how much work we have 
to do in the offices for even the 
smallest operation. Haw! Pardon. 
Have you a plan of campaign?” 

“Yes.” Everard was stripping off 
his 20th-century garments. “I think 
so. We both know enough about 
the Victorian era to get by. Fll have 
to remain American, though . . . 
yes, I see you put that in my 
papers.” 

Mainwethering looked mournful. 
“If the barrow incident has found 
its way into a famous piece of litera- 
ture as you say, we shall be getting a 
hundred memoranda about it. Yours 
happened to come first. Two others 
have arrived since, from 1923 and 
i960. Dear me, how I wish I were 
allowed a robot secretary!” 

Everard struggled with the awk- 
ward suit. It fitted him well enough, 
his measurements were on file in 


this office, but he hadn’t appreciated 
the relative comfort of his own 
fashions before. Damn that waist- 
coat! “Look here,” he said, “this 
business may be quite harmless. In 
fact, since we’re here now, it must 
have been harmless. Eh?” 

“As of now,” said Mainwethering. 
“But consider. You two gentlemen 
go back to Saxon times and find the 
marauder. But you fail. Perhaps he 
shoots you before you can shoot 
him; perhaps he waylays those we 
send after you. Then he goes on to 
establish an industrial revolution or 
whatever he’s after. History changes. 
You, being back there before the 
change-point, still exist ... if only 
as cadavers . . . but we up here 
have never been. This conversation 
never took place. As Horace puts 
it — ” 

“Never mind!” laughed Whit- 
comb. “We’ll investigate the barrow 
first, in this year, then pop back 
here and decide what’s next.” He 
bent over and began transferring 
equipment from a 20th-century 
handbag to a Gladstonian monstros- 
ity of flowered cloth. A couple of 
guns, some physical and chemical 
apparatus which his own age had 
not invented, a tiny radio with 
which to call up the office in case of 
trouble. 

Mainwethering consulted his 
Bradshaw. “You can get the 8:23 
out of Charing Cross tomorrow 
morning,” he said. “Allow half an 
hour to get from here to the sta- 
tion.” 



TIME PATROL 


17 


“Okay.” Everard and Whitcomb 
remounted their hopper and van- 
ished. Mainwethering sighed, 
yawned, left instructions with his 
clerk, and went home. At 7:45 a.m. 
the clerk was there when the hopper 
materialized. 

This was the first moment that 
the reality of time travel struck 
home to Everard. He had known it 
with the top of his mind, been duly 
impressed, but it was, for his emo- 
tions, merely exotic. Now, clopping 
through a London he did not know 
in a hansom cab (not a tourist-trap 
anachronism, but a working ma- 
chine, dusty and battered), smelling 
an air which held more smoke than 
a 20th-century city but no gasoline 
fumes, seeing the crowds which 
milled past — gentlemen in bowlers 
and top hats, sooty navvies, long- 
skirted women, and not actors but 
real, talking, perspiring, laughing 
and somber human beings off on real 
business — it hit him with full force 
that he was here. At this moment 
his mother had not been born, his 
grandparents were young couples 
just getting settled to harness, 
Grover Cleveland was President of 
the United States and Victoria was 
Queen of England, Kipling was 
writing and the last Indian uprisings 
in America yet to come. ... It 
was hke a blow on the head. 

Whitcomb took it more calmly, 
but his eyes were always moving as 
he drank in this day of England’s 
glory. “I begin to understand,” he 


murmured. “They never have agreed 
whether this was a period of un- 
natural, stuffy convention and thinly 
veneered brutality, or the last flower 
of Western civilization before it 
started going to seed. Just seeing 
these people makes me realize: it 
was everything they have said about 
it, good and bad, because it wasn’t a 
simple thing happening to everyone 
but millions of individual lives.” 

“Sure,” said Everard. “That must 
be true of every age.” 

The train was almost familiar, not 
very different from the carriages of 
British Railways Anno 1954, which 
gave Whitcomb occasion for sar- 
donic remarks about inviolable tra- 
ditions. In a couple of hours it let 
them off at a sleepy village station 
among carefully tended flower gar- 
dens, where they engaged a buggy 
to drive them to the Wyndham 
estate. 

A polite constable admitted them 
after a few questions. They were 
passing themselves off as archaeolo- 
gists, Everard from America and 
Whitcomb from Australia, who had 
been quite anxious to meet Lord 
Wyndham and were shocked by his 
tragic end. Mainwethering, who 
seemed to have tentacles every- 
where, had suppHed them with 
letters of introduction from a well- 
known authority at the British 
Museum. The inspector from Scot- 
land Yard agreed to let them look 
at the barrow — “the case is solved, 
gentlemen, there are no more clues, 
even if my colleague does not agree, 



i8 

hah, hah!” The private agent smiled 
sourly and watched them with a 
narrow eye as they approached the 
mound; he was tall, thin, hawk- 
faced, and accompanied by a burly, 
mustached fellow with a limp who 
seemed a kind of amanuensis. 

The barrow was long and high, 
covered with grass save where a raw 
scar showed excavation to the fu- 
neral chamber. This had been lined 
with rough-hewn timbers but long 
ago collapsed; fragments of what 
had been wood still lay on the dirt. 
“The newspapers mentioned some- 
thing about a metal casket,” said 
Everard. “I wonder if we might 
have a look at it too?” 

The inspector nodded agreeably 
and led them off to an outbuilding 
where the major finds were laid forth 
on a table. Except for the box, they 
were only fragments of corroded 
metal and crumbled bone. 

“Hm,” said Whitcomb. His gaze 
was thoughtful on the sleek bare 
face of the small chest. It shimmered 
bluely, some time-proof alloy yet to 
be discovered. “Most unusual. Not 
primitive at all. You’d almost think 
it had been machined, eh?” 

Everard approached it warily. He 
had a pretty good idea of what was 
inside, and all the caution about 
such matters natural to a citizen of 
the sovdisant Atomic Age. Pulling a 
counter out of his bag, he aimed it at 
the box. Its needle wavered, not 
much but — 

“Interesting item there,” said the 
inspector. “May I ask what it is?” 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

“An experimental electroscope,” 
lied Everard. Carefully, he threw 
back the lid and held the counter 
above the box. 

God! There was enough radio- 
activity inside to kill a man in a 
day! He had just a glimpse of heavy, 
dull-shining ingots before he slammed 
the lid down again. “Be careful with 
that stuff,” he said shakily. Praise 
heaven, whoever carried that devil’s 
load had come from an age when 
they knew how to block off radia- 
tion! 

The private detective had come 
up behind them, noiselessly. A 
hunter’s look grew on his keen face. 
“So you recognize the contents, 
sir?” he asked quietly. 

“Yes . . . I think so.” Everard 
remembered that Becquerel would 
not discover radioactivity for almost 
two years; even X-rays were still 
more than a year in the future. He 
had to be cautious. “That is > . . 
in Indian territory I’ve heard stories 
about an ore which is poisonous — ” 

The detective’s companion cleared 
his throat. “Indian, eh? Strange 
land, India. When I was in — ” 

“Nonsense, my dear fellow,” said 
the detective impatiently. “Surely 
it’s obvious from the gentleman’s 
accent that the Indians he refers to 
are redskins. . . . Most interest- 
ing.” He began to stuff a well- black- 
ened clay pipe. “Like mercury 
vapor, what?” 

“So Rotherhithc placed that box 
in the grave, did he?” muttered the 
inspector. 



TIME PATROL 


19 


“Don’t be ridiculous!” snapped 
the detective. “I have three lines of 
conclusive proof that Rotherhithe 
is entirely innocent. What puzzled 
me was the actual cause of his lord- 
ship’s death. But if, as this gentle- 
man says, there happened to be a 
deadly poison buried in that mound 
. . . to discourage grave-robbers? I 
wonder, though, how the old Saxons 
came by an American mineral. Per- 
haps there is something to these 
theories about early Phoenician 
voyages across the Atlantic. I have 
done a little research on a notion of 
mine that there are Chaldean ele- 
ments in the Cymric language, and 
this seems to bear me out.” 

Everard felt guilty about what 
he was doing to the science of 
archaeology. Oh, well, this box was 
going to be dumped in the Channel 
and forgotten. He and Whitcomb 
made an excuse to leave as soon as 
possible. 

On the way back to London, 
when they were safely alone in their 
compartment, the EngUshman took 
out a moldering fragment of wood. 
“Slipped this into my pocket at the 
barrow,” he said. “It’ll help us date 
the thing. Hand me that radiocar- 
bon counter, will you?” He popped 
the wood into the device, turned 
some knobs, and read off the an- 
swer. “One thousand, four hundred 
and thirty years, plus or minus 
about ten. The mound went up 
around . . . um . . . 464 a.d., 
then, when the Saxons were just 
getting estabhshed in Kent.” 


“If those ingots are stiU that 
helhsh after so long,” murmured 
Everard, “I wonder what they were 
like originally? Hard to see how you 
could have that much activity with 
such a long half-Hfe, but then, up in 
the future they can do things with 
the atom my period hasn’t dreamed 
of.” 

Turning in their report to Main- 
wethering, they spent a day sight- 
seeing while he sent messages across 
time and activated the great ma- 
chine of the Patrol. Everard was 
interested in Victorian London, al- 
most captivated in spite of the 
grime and poverty. Whitcomb got a 
faraway look in his eyes. “I’d have 
liked to hve here,” he said. 

“Yeah . . . with their medicine 
and dentistry?” 

“And no bombs falling.” Whit- 
comb’s answer held an angry defi- 
ance. 

Mainwethering had arranger^ients 
made when they returned to his 
office. Puffing a fat cigar, he strode 
up and down, pudgy hands clasped 
behind his tailcoat, and rattled off 
the story. 

“Metal been identified with high 
probability. Isotopic fuel from 
around the 30th century. Checkup 
reveals that a merchant from the 
Ing Empire was visiting year 2987 
to barter his raw materials for their 
synthrope, secret of which had been 
lost in the Interregnum. Naturally, 
he took precautions, tried to pass 
himself off as a trader from the 
Saturnian System, but nevertheless 



20 

disappeared. So did his time shuttle. 
Presumably someone in 2987 found 
out what he was and murdered him 
for his machine. Patrol notified, but 
no trace of machine. Finally recov- 
ered from 5th'century England by 
two Patrolmen named, haw!, Ever- 
ard and Whitcomb.” 

“If we’ve already succeeded, why 
bother?” grinned the American. 

Mainwethering looked shocked. 
“But my dear fellow! You have not 
already succeeded. The job is yet to 
do, in terms of your and my dura- 
tion-sense. And please do not take 
success for granted merely because 
history records it. Time is not rigid; 
man has free will. If you fail, history 
will change and will not ever have 
recorded your success; I will not 
have told you about it. That is 
undoubtedly what happened, if I 
may use the term happenedy in the 
few cases where the Patrol has a 
record of failure. Those cases are 
still being worked on, and if success 
is achieved at last, history will be 
changed and there will always have 
been success. Tempus non nascituty 
fity if I may indulge in a slight 
parody.” 

“All right, all right, I was only 
joking,” said Everard. “Let’s get 
going. Tempus fugitT He added an 
extra “g” with malice aforethought, 
and Mainwethering winced. 

It turned out that even the Patrol 
knew little about the dark period 
when the Romans had left England, 
the Romano-British civilization was 
crumbling, and the Saxons were 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

moving in. It had never seemed an 
important one. The office at Lon- 
don, 1000 A.D., sent up what ma- 
terial it had, together with suits of 
clothes that would get by. Everard 
and Whitcomb spent an hour un- 
conscious under the hypnotic educa- 
tors, to emerge with fluency in 
Latin and in several Saxon and 
Jutish dialects, and with a fair 
knowledge of the mores. 

The clothes were awkward: trou- 
sers, shirts, and coats of rough wool, 
leather cloaks, an interminable num- 
ber of thongs and laces. Long flaxen 
wigs covered modern haircuts; a 
clean shave would pass unnoticed, 
even in the 5th century. Whitcomb 
carried an ax, Everard a sword, both 
made to measure of high-carbon 
steel, but put more reliance on the 
little 26th-century sonic stun guns 
tucked under their coats. Armor 
had not been included, but the time 
hopper had a pair of motorcycle 
crash helmets in one saddlebag: 
these would not attract much at- 
tention in an age of homemade 
equipment, and were a good deal 
stronger and more comfortable than 
the real thing. They also stowed 
away a picnic lunch and some earth- 
ernware jugs full of good Victorian 
ale. 

“Excellent.” Mainwethering 
pulled a watch out of his pocket and 
consulted it. “It shall expect you 
back here at . . . shall we say four 
o’clock? I will have some armed 
guards on hand, in case you have a 
prisoner along, and we can go out 



TIME PATROL 


21 


to tea afterward.” He shook their 
hands. “Good hunting!” 

Everard swung onto the time 
hopper, set the controls for 464 a.d. 
at Addleton Barrow, a summer mid- 
night, and threw the switch. 

IV 

There was a full moon. Under it, 
the land lay big and lonely, with a 
darkness of forest blocking out the 
horizon. Somewhere a wolf howled. 
The mound was there yet, they had 
come late. 

Rising on the antigravity unit, 
they peered across a dense, shadowy 
wood. There was a thorp about a 
mile from the barrow, one hall of 
hewn timber and a cluster of smaller 
buildings around a courtyard. In the 
drenching moonlight, it was very 
quiet. 

“Cultivated fields,” observed 
Whitcomb. His voice was hushed in 
the stillness. “TTie Saxons were 
mostly yeomen, you know, who 
came here looking for land. Imagine 
the Britons were pretty well cleared 
out of this area some years ago.” 

“We’ve got to find out about that 
burial,” said Everard. “Shall we go 
back and locate the moment the 
grave was made.? — No, it might 
be safer to inquire now, at a later 
date when whatever excitement 
there was has died down. Say to- 
morrow morning.” 

Whitcomb nodded, and Everard 
brought the hopper down into the 
concealment of a thicket and jumped' 
up five hours. The sun was bfinding 


in the northeast, dew was still on 
the long grass, and the birds were 
making an unholy racket. Dis- 
mounting, the agents sent the hop- 
per shooting up at fantastic velocity, 
to hover ten miles aboveground and 
come to them when called on a 
midget radio built into their hel- 
mets. 

They approached the thorp 
openly, whacking off the savage- 
looking dogs which came snarling 
at them with the flat of sword and 
ax. Entering the courtyard, they 
found it unpaved but richly car- 
peted with mud and manure. A 
couple of naked, tow-headed chil- 
dren gaped at them from a hut of 
earth and wattles. A girl who was 
sitting outside milking a scrubby 
little cow let out a small shriek; a 
thick' built, low- browed farmhand 
swilling the pigs grabbed for his 
spear. Wrinkling his nose, Evei;ard 
wished that some of the Noble 
Nordic enthusiasts of his century 
could visit this one. 

A gray-bearded man with an ax 
in his hand appeared in the hall en- 
trance. Like everyone else of this 
period, he was several inches shorter 
than the 20th-century average. He 
studied them warily before wishing 
them good morning. 

Everard smiled politely. “I hight 
Uffa Hundingsson, and my brother 
is Knubbi,” he said. “We are mer- 
chants from Jutland, come hither 
to trade at Canterbury.” (He gave 
it the present name, Cant-wara- 
byrig.) “Wandering from the place 



22 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 


where our ship is beached, we lost 
our way, and after fumbling about 
all night found your home.” 

“I hight Wulfnoth, son of Ael- 
fred,” said the yeoman. “Enter and 
break your fast with us.” 

The hall was big and dim and 
smoky, full of a chattering crowd: 
Wulfnoth’s children, their spouses 
and children, dependent carls and 
their wives and children and grand- 
children. Breakfast consisted of 
great wooden trenchers of half- 
cooked pork. It was not hard to 
get a conversation going; these peo- 
ple were as gossipy as isolated yokels 
anywhen. The trouble was with 
inventing plausible accounts of what 
was going on in Jutland. Once or 
twice Wulfnoth, who was no fool, 
caught them in some mistake, but 
Everard said firmly: “You have 
heard a falsehood. News takes 
strange forms when it crosses the 
sea.” He was surprised to learn how 
much contact there still was with 
the old countries. But the talk of 
weather and crops was not much 
different from the kind he knew 
in the 2oth'century Middle West. 

Only later was he able to slip in a 
question about the barrow. Wulf- 
noth frowned, and his plump, tooth- 
less wife hastily made a protective 
sign toward a rude wooden idol. “It 
is not good to speak of such things,” 
muttered the Saxon. “J would the 
wizard had not been buried on my 
land. But he was close to my father, 
who died last year and would hear 
of naught else.” 


“Wizard?” Whitcomb pricked up 
his ears. “What tale is this?” 

“Well, you may as well know,” 
grumbled Wulfnoth. “He was a 
stranger hight Stane, who appeared 
in Canterbury some six years ago. 
He must have been from far away, 
for he spoke not the English or 
British tongues, but King Hengist 
guested him and eftsoons he learned. 
He gave the king strange but goodly 
gifts, and was a crafty redesman, 
on whom the king came more and 
more to lean. None dared cross him, 
for he had a wand which threw 
thunderbolts and had been seen to 
cleave rocks and once, in battle with 
the Britons, burn men down. There 
are those who thought he was 
Woden, but that cannot be since he 
died.” 

“Ah, so.” Everard felt a tingle of 
eagerness. “And what did he whilst 
yet he lived?” 

“Oh ... he gave the king wise 
redes, as I have said. It was his 
thought that we of Kent should 
cease thrusting back the Britons and 
calling in ever more of our kinsmen 
from the old country; rather, we 
should make peace with them. He 
thought that with our strength and 
their Roman learning, we could to- 
gether shape a mighty realm. He 
may have been right, though I for 
one see little use in all these books 
and baths, to say naught of that 
weird cross-god they have. . . . 
Well, anyhow, he was slain by un- 
knowns three years ago, and buried 
here with sacrifices and such of his 



TIME PATR<H. 


23 


possessions as his foes had not reaved. 
We give him an offering twice a 
year, and I must say his ghost has 
not made trouble for us. But still am 
I somewhat uneasy about it.” 

“Three years, eh?” breathed 
Whitcomb. “I see. . . 

It took a good hour to break 
away, and Wulfnoth insisted on 
sending a boy along to guide them 
to the river. Everard, who didn’t 
feel like walking that far, grinned 
and called down the hopper. As he 
and Whitcomb mounted it, he said 
gravely to the bulging-eyed lad: 
“Know that thou hast guested 
Woden and Thunor, who will here- 
after guard thy folk from harm.” 
They jumped three years back. 

“Now comes the rough part,” he 
said, peering out of the thicket at 
the nigh ted thorp. The mound was 
not there now, the wizard Stane 
was still alive. “It’s easy enough to 
put on a magic show for a kid, but 
we’ve got to extract this character 
from the middle of a big, tough 
town where he’s the king’s right- 
hand man. And he has a blast-ray.” 

“Apparently we succeeded — or 
will succeed,” said Whitcomb. 

“Nope. It’s not irrevocable, you 
know. If we fail, Wulfnoth will be 
telling us a different story three 
years from now, probably that Stane 
is there — he may kill us twice! 
And England, pulled out of the 
Dark Ages into a neoclassical cul- 
ture, won’t evolve into anything 
you’d recognize by 1894. ... I 
wonder what Stane’s game is.” 


He lifted the hopper and sent it 
through the sky toward Canterbury. 
A night wind whistled- darkly past 
his face. Presently the town loomed 
near, and he grounded in a copse. 
The moon was white on the half- 
ruined Roman walls of ancient 
Durovernum, dappled black on the 
newer earth and wood of the Saxon 
repairs. Nobody would get in after 
sunset. 

Again the hopper brought them 
to daytime — near noon — and was 
sent skyward. His breakfast, two 
hours ago and three years in the 
future, felt soggy as Everard led 
the way onto a crumbling Roman 
road and toward the city. There 
was a goodly traffic, mostly farmers 
driving creaky oxcarts of produce 
in to market. A pair of vicious- 
looking guards halted them at the 
gate and demanded their business. 
This time they were the agents of a 
trader on Thanet who had sent 
them to interview various artisans 
here. The hoodlums looked surly 
till Whitcomb slipped them a couple 
of Roman coins; then th^ spears 
went down and they went past. 

The city brawled and bustled 
around them, though again it was 
the ripe smell which impressed 
Everard most. Among the jostling 
Saxons, he spotted an occasional 
Romano- Briton, disdainfully pick- 
ing a way through the muck and 
pulling his shabby tunic clear of 
contact with these savages. It would 
have been funny if it weren’t 
pathetic. 



24 

There was an extraordinarily 
dirty inn filling the moss-grown 
ruins of what had been a marble 
town house. Everard and Whitcomb 
found that their money was of high 
value, here where trade was still 
mostly in kind. By standing a few 
rounds of drinks, they got all the 
information they wanted. King 
Hengist’s hall was near the middle 
of town . . . not really a hall, an 
old building which had been de- 
plorably prettied up under the 
direction of that outlander Stane 
. . . not that our good and doughty 
king is any pantywaist, don’t get me 
wrong, stranger . . . why, only last 
month . . . oh, yes, Stane! He 
lived in the house right next to it. 
Strange fellow, some said he was a 
god ... he certainly had an eye 
for the girls . . . yes, they said he 
was behind all this peace- talk with 
the Britons. More and more of 
those slickers coming in every day, 
it’s getting so an honest man can’t 
let a little blood without ... of 
course, Stane is very wise, I wouldn’t 
say anything against him, under- 
stand, after all he can throw light- 
ning . . . 

“So what do we do?” asked 
Whitcomb, back in their own room. 
“Go on in and arrest him?” 

“No ... I doubt if that’s possi- 
ble,” said Everard cautiously. “I’ve 
got a sort of a plan, but it depends 
on guessing what he really intends. 
Let’s see if we can’t get an audi- 
ence.” As he got off the straw tick 
which served for a bed, he was 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

scratching. “Damn! What this pe- 
riod needs isn’t literacy but flea 
powder!” 

The house had been carefully 
renovated, its white, porticoed fa- 
cade almost painfully clean against 
the grubbiness around it. Two 
guards lounged on the stairs, snap- 
ping to alertness as the agents ap- 
proached. Everard fed them money 
and a story about being a visitor 
who had news that would surely 
interest the great wizard. “Tell 
him, ‘Man from tomorrow.’ ’Tis a 
password. Got it?” 

“It makes not sense,” complained 
the guard. 

“Passwords need not make sense,” 
said Everard with hauteur. 

The Saxon clanked off, shaking 
his head dolefully. All these new- 
fangled notions! 

“Are you sure this is wise?” mut- 
tered Whitcomb. “He’ll be on the 
alert now, you know.” 

“I also know a VIP isn’t going to 
waste time on just any stranger. 
This business is urgent, man! So 
far, he hasn’t accomplished anything 
permanent, not even enough to be- 
come a lasting legend; but if Hengist 
should make a genuine union with 
the Britons — ” 

The guard returned, grunted 
something, and led . them up the 
stairs and across the peristyle. Be- 
yond was the atrium, a good-sized 
room where modern bearskin rugs 
jarred with chipped marble and 
faded mosaics. There was a man 
standing before a rude wooden 



TIME PATROL 


25 


couch. As they entered, he raised his 
hand, and Everard saw the slim 
barrel of a 3 oth-century blast-ray. 

“Keep your hands in sight and 
well away from your sides,” said the 
man gently. “Otherwise I shall be- 
like have to smite you with a thun- 
derbolt.” 

Whitcomb sucked in a sharp, dis- 
mayed breath, but Everard had 
been rather expecting this. Even so, 
there was a cold knot in his stomach. 

The wizard Stane was a small man, 
dressed in a fine embroidered tunic 
which must have come from some 
British villa. His body was lithely 
muscled, his head large, with a face 
of rather engaging ugliness under a 
shock of black hair. There was a 
grin of tension on his lips. 

“Search them, Eadgar,” he or- 
dered. “Take out aught they may 
bear in their clothing.” 

The Saxon’s frisking was clumsy, 
but he found the stunners and 
tossed them to the floor. “Thou 
mayst go,” said Stane. 

“Is there no danger from them, 
my lord?” asked the soldier. 

Stane grinned wider. “With this 
in my hand? Nay, go.” Eadgar 
shambled out. At least we still have 
sword and ax^ thought Everard. But 
they're not much use with that thing 
holding at us, 

“So you come from tomorrow,” 
murmured Stane. A sudden film of 
sweat glistened on his forehead. “I 
wondered about that. Speak you the 
later English tongue?” 


Whitcomb opened his mouth, 
but Everard, improvising as he went 
with his life at wager, beat him to 
the draw. “What tongue mean 
you?” 

“Thus- wise.” Stane broke into an 
English which had a peculiar accent 
but was recognizable to 20th-cen- 
tury ears: “Ih want know where an^ 
when y’re from, what y’r ’tentions 
air, an’ all else. Gimme d’ facts 't 
Ih’ll burn y’ doon.” 

Everard shook his head. “Nay,” 
he answered in Saxon. “I under- 
stand you not.” Whitcomb, threw 
him a glance and then subsided, 
ready to follow the American’s lead. 
Everard ’s mind raced; under the 
brassiness of desperation, he knew 
that death waited for his first mis- 
take. “In our day we talked thus: — ” 
And he reeled off a paragraph of 
Mexican-Spanish chatter, garbling 
it as much as he dared. 

“So . . . a Latin tongue!” Stane’s 
eyes flamed. The blaster shook in 
his hand. ''When be you from?” 

“The 20th century after Christ, 
and our land hight Lyonesse. It lies 
across the western ocean — ” 

“America!” It was a gasp. “Was 
it ever called America?” 

“No. I wot not what you speak 
of.” 

Stane shuddered uncontrollably. 
Mastering himself: “Know you the 
Roman tongue?” 

Everard nodded. 

Stane laughed nervously. “Then 
let us speak that. If you knew how 
sick I am of this Saxon hog-lan^ 



26 

guage — ** His Latin was a little 
broken, obviously picked up in this 
century, but fluent enough. He 
waved the blaster. “Pardon my dis- 
courtesy with this. But I have to be 
careful.” 

“Naturally,” said Everard. “Ah 
. . . my name is Mencius, and my 
friend is Juvenalis. We came from 
the future, as you have guessed; we 
are historians, and time travel has 
just been invented.” 

“Properly speaking, I am Rozher 
Schtein, from the year 2987. Have 
you . . . heard of me?” 

“Who else?” said Everard. “We 
came back looking for this mys- 
terious Stane who seemed to be one 
of the crucial figures of history. We 
suspected he might have been a — ” 
Everard fumbled in his Latin vocab- 
ulary for an expression meaning time 
traveler^ and finally improvised one. 
“ — peregrinator temporis. Now we 
know.” 

“Three years.” Schtein began 
pacing feverishly, the blaster swing- 
ing in his hand; but he was too far 
off for a sudden leap. “Three years 
I have been here. If you knew how 
often I have lain awake, wondering 
if I would succeed — Tell me, is 
your world united?” 

“The world and the planets,” said 
Everard. “It has been for a long 
time.” Inwardly, he shivered. His 
life hung on^is ability to guess what 
Schtein’s pl&f were. 

“And are you a free people?” 

“We are. That is to say, the Em- 
peror presides, but the Senate makes 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

the laws and it is elected by the peo- 
ple.” 

There was an almost holy look on 
the gnomish face, transfiguring it. 
“As I dreamed,” whispered Schtein. 
“Thank you.” 

“So you came back from your 
period to . . . create history?” 

“No,” said Schtein. “To change 
it.” 

Words tumbled out of him, as if 
he had wished to speak and dared 
not for many years: “I was a his- 
torian too. By chance I met a man 
who claimed to be a merchant from 
the Saturnian moons, but since I had 
lived there once, I saw through the 
fraud. Investigating, I learned the 
truth. He was a time traveler from 
the very far future. 

“You must understand, the age I 
lived in was a terrible one, and as a 
psychographic historian I realized 
that the war, poverty, and tyranny 
which cursed us were not due to any 
innate evil in man, but to simple 
cause and effect. Machine technol- 
ogy had risen in a world divided 
against itself, and war grew to be an 
ever larger and more destructive en- 
terprise. There had been periods of 
peace, even fairly long ones: but the 
disease was too deep-rooted, conflict 
was a part of our very civilization. 
My family had been wiped out in a 
Venusian raid, I had nothing to lose. 
I took the time machine after . . . 
disposing of its owner. 

“The great mistake, I thought, 
had been made back in the Dark 
Ages. Rome had united a vast cm- 



TIME PATROL 


27 


pire in peace, and out of peace justice 
can always arise. But Rome ex- 
hausted herself in the effort, and was 
now falling apart. The barbarians 
coming in were vigorous, they could 
do much, but they were quickly 
corrupted. 

“But here is England. It has been 
isolated from the rotting fabric of 
Roman society. The Saxons are en- 
tering, filthy oafs but strong and 
willing to learn. In my history, they 
simply wiped out British civilization 
and then, being intellectually help- 
less, were swallowed up by the new 
— and evil — civilization called 
Western. I want to see something 
better happen. 

“It hasn’t been easy. You would 
be surprised how hard it is to sur- 
vive in a different age until you 
know your way around, even if 
you have modern weapons and in- 
teresting gifts for the king. But I 
have Hengist’s respect now, and in- 
creasingly more of the confidence 
of the Britons. I can unite the two 
peoples in a common war on the 
Piets. England will be one kingdom, 
with Saxon strength and Roman 
learning, powerful enough to stand 
off all invaders. Christianity is in- 
evitable, of course, but I will see to 
it that it is the right kind of Chris- 
tianity, one which will educate and 
civilize men without shackling their 
minds. 

“Eventually England will be in a 
position to start taking over on the 
Continent. Finally . . . one world. 
I will stay here long enough to get 


the anti-Pictish union started, then 
vanish with a promise to return 
later. If I reappear at, say, fifty-year 
intervals for the next several cen- 
turies, I shall be a legend, a god, 
who can make sure they stay on the 
right track.” 

“I have read much about St. 
Stanius,” said Everard slowly. 

“And I won!” cried Schtein. “I 
gave peace to the world.” Tears 
were on his cheeks. 

Everard moved closer. Schtein 
pointed the blast-ray at his belly, 
not yet quite trusting him. Everard 
circled casually, and Schtein swiv- 
eled to keep him covered. But the 
man was too agitated by the seeming 
proof of his own success to remem- 
ber Whitcomb. Everard threw a 
look over his shoulder at the Eng- 
lishman. 

Whitcomb hurled his ax. Everard 
dove for the floor. Schtein screamed, 
and the blast-ray sizzled. The ax 
had cloven his shoulder. Whitcomb 
sprang, getting a grip on his gun 
hand. Schtein howled, struggling to 
force the blaster around. Everard 
jumped up to help. There was a 
moment of confusion. 

Then the blaster went off again, 
and Schtein was suddenly a dead 
weight in their arms. Blood drenched 
their coats from the hideous opening 
in his chest. 

The two guards came running in. 
Everard snatched his stunner off the 
floor and thumbed the ratchet up to 
full intensity. A flung spear grazed 
his arm. He fired twice, and the 



FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 


28 - 

burly forms crashed. They’d be out 
for hours. 

Crouching a moment, Everard 
listened. A feminine scream sounded 
from the inner chambers, but no 
one was entering at the door. “I 
guess we’ve carried it off,” he 
panted. 

“Yes.” Whitcomb looked dully 
at the corpse sprawled before him. 
It seemed pathetically small. 

“I didn’t mean for him to die,’^ 
said Everard. “But time is . . , 
tough. It was written, I suppose.” 

“Better this way than a Patrol 
court and the exile planet,” said 
Whitcomb. 

“Technically, at least, he was a 
thief and a murderer,” said Everard. 
“But it was a great dream he had.” 

“And we upset it.” 

“History might have upset it. 
Probably would have. One man just 
isn’t powerful enough, or wise 
enough. I think most human misery 
is due to well-meaning fanatics like 
him there.” 

“So we just fold our hands and 
take what comes.” 

“Think of all your friends, up in 
1947. They’d never even have 
existed.” 

Whitcomb took off his cloak and 
tried to wipe the blood from his 
clothes. 

“Let’s get going,” said Everard. 
He trotted through the rear portal. 
A frightened concubine watched 
him with large eyes. 

He had to blast the lock off an 
inner door. The room beyond held 


an Ing-model time shuttle, a few 
boxes with weapons and supplies, 
some books. Everard loaded it all 
into the machine except the fuel 
chest. That had to be left, so that 
up in the future he would learn of 
this and come back to stop the man 
who would be God. 

“Suppose you take this to the 
warehouse in 1894,” he said. “I’ll 
ride our hopper back and meet you 
at the office.” 

Whitcomb gave him a long stare. 
The man’s face was drawn. Even as 
Everard watched him, it stiffened 
with resolution. 

“All right, old chap,” said the 
Englishman. He smiled, almost wist- 
fully, and clasped Everard ’s hand. 
“So long. Good luck.” 

Everard stared after him as he 
entered the great steel cylinder. 
That was an odd thing to say, when 
they’d be having tea up in 1894 in a 
couple of hours. 

Worry nagged him as he went out 
of the building and mingled with the 
crowd. Charlie was a peculiar cuss. 
Well — 

No one interfered with him as he 
left the city and entered the thicket 
beyond. He called the time hopper 
back down and, in spite of the need 
for haste lest someone come to see 
what kind of giant bird had landed, 
cracked a jug of ale. He needed it 
badly. Then he took a last look at 
Saxon England and jumped up to 
1894. 

Mainwethering and his guards 
were there as promised. The officer 



TIME PATROL 


29 


looked alarmed at the sight of one 
man arriving with blood clotting 
across his garments, but Everard 
gave him a reassuring report. 

It took a while to wash up, change 
clothes, and deliver a full account to 
the secretary. By then, Whitcomb 
should have arrived in a hansom, but 
there was no sign of him. Main- 
wethering called the warehouse up 
on the radio, and turned back with 
a frown. “He hasn’t come yet,” he 
said. “Could something have gone 
wrong?” 

“Hardly. Those machines are fool- 
proof.” Everard gnawed his lip. “I 
don’t know what the matter is. 
Maybe he misunderstood and went 
up to 1947 instead.” 

An exchange of notes revealed 
that Whitcomb had not reported in 
at that end either. Everard and 
Mainwethering went out for their 
tea. There was still no trace of Whit- 
comb when they got back. 

“I had best inform the field 
agency,” said Mainwethering. “Eh, 
what? They should be able to find 
him.” 

“No . . . wait.” Everard stood 
for a moment, thinking. The idea 
had been germinating in him for 
some time. It was dreadful. 

“Have you a notion?” 

“Yes . . . sort of.” Everard be- 
gan shucking his Victorian suit. His 
hands trembled. “Get my 20th-cen- 
tury clothes, will you? I may be 
able to find him by myself.” 

“The Patrol will want a prelimi- 
nary report of your idea and inten- 


tions,” reminded Mainwethering. 

“To hell with the Patrol,” said 
Everard. 

V 

London, 1944. The early winter 
night had fallen, and there was a 
thin cold wind blowing down streets 
which were gulfs of darkness. Some- 
where came the dull crash of an ex- 
plosion, and there was a fire burning, 
great red banners flapping above the 
huddled roofs. 

Everard left his hopper on the 
sidewalk — nobody was out when 
the V-bombs were falling — had 
groped slowly through a shuddering 
murk. November 17; his trained 
memory had called up the date for 
him. Mary Nelson had died this day. 

He found a public phone booth on 
the corner and looked in the direc- 
tory. There were a lot of Nelsons, 
but only one Mary listed for the 
Streatham area. That would be the 
mother, of course — he had to guess 
that the daughter would have the 
same name. Nor did he know the 
time at which the bomb had struck, 
but there were ways to learn that. 

Fire and thunder roared at him as 
he came out. He flung himself on his 
belly while glass whistled where he 
had been. November 17, 1944. The 
younger Manse Everard, lieutenant 
in the United States Army Engin- 
eers, was somewhere across the Chan- 
nel, near the German guns. He 
couldn’t recall exactly where, just 
then, and did not stop to make the 
effort. It didn’t matter. He knew he 



FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 


30 

was going to survive that danger. 

The new blaze was a lurid red 
dance behind him as he ran for his 
machine. He jumped aboard and 
took off into the air. High above 
London, he saw only a vast darkness 
spotted with flame. WalpUrgisnacht, 
and all hell let loose on earth! 

He remembered Streatham well, a 
dreary stretch of brick inhabited by 
little clerks and greengrocers and 
mechanics, the very petite bourgeoi- 
sie who had stood up and fought to a 
standstill the power which had con- 
quered Europe. There had been a 
girl living there, back in 1943 . . . 
eventually she married someone 
else. 

Skimming low, he tried to find 
the address. A volcano erupted not 
far oflF. His mount staggered in the 
air, he almost lost his seat. Hurrying 
toward the place, he saw a house 
tumbled and smashed and flaming. 
It was only three blocks from the 
Nelson home. He was too late. 

No! He checked the time — just 
10:30 — and jumped back two hours. 
It was still night, but the slain house 
stood solid in the gloom. Briefly, he 
wanted to warn those inside. But 
no — all over the world, millions of 
people were dying. He was not 
Schtein, to take history on his shoul- 
ders. 

Then he grinned wryly, dis- 
mounted, and walked through the 
gate. He was not a damned Daneel- 
ian either. He knocked on the door, 
and it opened. A middle-aged 
woman looked at him through the 


murk, and he realized it was odd to 
see an American in civilian clothes 
here. 

“Excuse me,’* he said. “Do you 
know Miss Mary Nelson?” 

‘‘Why . . . yes.” Hesitation. 
“She lives nearby. She’s coming over 
soon. Are you a friend?” 

Everard nodded. “She sent me 
here with a message for you, Mrs. — ” 

“Enderby.” 

“Oh, yes, Mrs. Enderby. I’m ter- 
ribly forgetful. Look, Miss Nelson 
wanted me to say she’s very sorry 
but she can’t come. However, she 
wants you and your entire family 
over at 10:30.” 

“All of us, sir? But the chil- 
dren — ” 

“By all means, the children too. 
Every one of you. She has a very 
special surprise arranged, something 
she can only show you then. All of 
you have to be there.” 

“Well ... all right, sir, if she 
says so.” 

“All of you at 10:30, without fail. 
I’ll see you then, Mrs. Enderby.” 
Everard nodded and walked back to 
the street. 

He had done what he could. Next 
was the Nelson house. He rode his 
hopper three blocks down, parked it 
in the gloom of an alley, and walked 
up to the house. He was guilty too 
now, as guilty as Schtein. He won- 
dered what the exile planet was like. 

There was no sign of the Ing shut- 
tle, and it was too big to conceal. So 
Charlie hadn’t arrived yet. He’d 
have to play by ear till then. 



TIME PATROL 


31 


As he knocked on the door, he 
wondered what his saving of the 
Enderby family would mean. Those 
children would grow up, have chil- 
dren of their own — quite insignifi- 
cant middle-class Britons, no doubt, 
but somewhere in the centuries to 
come an important man would be 
born or fail to be born. Of course, 
time was not very flexible. Except in 
rare cases, the precise ancestry didn’t 
matter, only the broad pool of hu- 
man genes and human society. Still, 
this might be one of those rare cases. 

A young woman opened the door 
for him. She was a pretty little girl, 
not spectacular but nice-looking in 
her trim uniform. “Miss Nelson.^” 

“Yes . . .r 

“My name is Everard. I’m a 
friend of Charlie Whitcomb. May I 
come in? I have a rather surprising 
bit of news for you.” 

“I was about to go out,” she said 
apologetically. 

“No, you weren’t.” Wrong line; 
she was stiffening with indignation. 
“Sorry. Please, may I explain?” 

She led him into a drab and clut- 
tered parlor. “Won’t you sit down, 
Mr. Everard? Please don’t talk too 
loudly. The family are all asleep. 
They get up early.” 

Everard made himself comforta- 
ble. Mary perched on the edge of the 
sofa, watching him with large eyes. 
He wondered if Wulfnoth and Ead- 
gar were among her ancestors. Yes 
. . . undoubtedly they were, after 
all these centuries. Maybe Schtein 
was too. 


“Are you In the Air Force?” she 
asked. “Is that how you met Char- 
lie?” 

“No. I’m in Intelligence, which is 
the reason for this mufti. May I ask 
when you last saw him?” 

“Oh . . . weeks ago. He’s sta- 
tioned in France just now. I hope 
this war will soon be over. So silly of 
them to keep on when they must 
know they’re finished, isn’t it?” She 
cocked her head curiously. “But 
what is this news you have?” 

“I’ll come to it in a moment.” He 
began to ramble as much as he dared, 
talking of conditions across the Chan- 
nel. It was strange to sit conversing 
with a ghost. And his conditioning 
prevented him from telling the 
truth. He wanted to, but when he 
tried his tongue froze up on him. 

“ — and what it costs to get a bot- 
tle of red -ink ordinaire - ” 

“Please,” she interrupted impa- 
tiently. “Would you mind coming 
to the point? I do have an engage- 
ment for tonight.” 

“Oh, sorry. Very sorry. I’m sure. 
You see, it’s this way — ” 

A knock at the door saved him. 
“Excuse me,” she murmured, and 
went out past the blackout drapes to 
open it. Everard padded after her. 

She staggered back with a small 
shriek. ''CharlieV^ 

Whitcomb pressed her to him, 
heedless of the blood still wet on his 
Saxon clothes. Everard came into 
the hall, and the Englishman stared 
with a kind of horror. “You — ” 

He snatched for his stunner, but 



32 

Everard’s was already out. “Don’t 
be a fool,” said the American. “I’m 
your friend. I want to help you. 
What crazy scheme did you have, 
anyway.?^” 

“I . . . keep her here . . . keep 
her from going to — ” 

“And do you think they haven’t 
got means of spotting you?” Everard 
slipped into Temporal, the only pos- 
sible language in Mary’s frightened 
presence. “When I left Mainwether- 
ing, he was getting damn suspicious. 
Unless we do this right, every unit 
of the Patrol is going to be alerted. 
The error will be rectified, probably 
by killing her. You’ll go to exile.” 

“ I — ” Whitcomb gulped. His face 
was a mask of fear. “You . . . 
would you let her go ahead and die?” 

“No. But this has to be done more 
carefully.” 

“We’ll escape . ... find some per- 
iod away from everything ... go 
back to the dinosaur age, if we 
must.” 

Mary stepped away from him. Her 
mouth was pulled open, ready to 
scream. “Shut up!” said Everard to 
her. “Your life is in danger, and 
we’re trying to save you. If you 
don’t trust me, trust Charlie.” 

Turning back to the man, he went 
on in Temporal : “Look, fellow, there 
isn’t any place or any time you can 
hide. Mary Nelson died tonight. 
That’s history. She wasn’t around in 
1947. That’s history. I’ve already got 
myself in Dutch — the family she 
was going to will be out of their 
home when the bomb hits it. If you 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

try to run away with her, you’ll be 
found. It’s pure luck that a Patrol 
unit hasn’t already arrived.” 

Whitcomb fought for steadiness. 
“Suppose I jump up to 1948 with 
her. How do you know she hasn’t 
suddenly reappeared in 1948? May- 
be that’s history too.” 

“Man, you cant. Try it. Go on, 
tell her you’re going to hop her four 
years into the future.” 

Whitcomb groaned. “A giveaway 
— and I’m conditioned — ” 

“Yeah. You have barely enough 
latitude to appear this way before 
her, but talking to her, you’ll have 
to lie out of it because you can’t help 
yourself. Anyway, how would you 
explain her? If she stays Mary Nel- 
son, she’s a deserter from the WAAF. 
If she takes another name, where’s 
her birth certificate, her school 
record, her ration book, any of those 
bits of paper these 2otli-century 
governments worship so devoutly? 
It’s hopeless, son.” 

“Then what can we rfo?” 

“Face the Patrol and slug it out. 
Wait here a minute.” There was a 
cold calm over Everard, no time to 
be afraid or to wonder at his own in- 
credible quixotism. 

Returning to the street, he lo- 
cated his hopper and set it to emerge 
five years in the future, at high noon 
in Piccadilly Circus. He slapped 
down the main switch, saw the ma- 
chine vanish, and went back inside. 
Mary was in Whitcomb’s arms, 
shuddering and weeping. The poor, 
damned babes in the woods! 



TIME PATROL 


33 


‘*Okay.” Everard led them back 
to the parlor and sat down with his 
gun ready. “Now we wait.” 

It didn’t take long. A hopper ap- 
peared, with two men in Patrol gray 
aboard. There were weapons in their 
hands. Everard cut them down with 
a low-powered stun beam. “Help 
me tie ’em up, Charlie,” he said. 

Mary huddled voiceless in a cor- 
ner. 

When the men awoke, Everard 
stood over them with a bleak-smile. 
“What are we charged with, boys.?” 
he asked in Temporal. 

“I think you know,” said one of 
the prisoners calmly. “The main 
office had us trace you. Checking up 
next week, we found that you had 
evacuated a family scheduled to be 
bombed. Whitcomb’s record sug- 
gested you had then come here, to 
help him save this woman who was 
supposed to die tonight. Better let 
us go or it will be the worse for you.” 

“I have not changed history,” 
said Everard. “The Daneelians are 
still up there, aren’t they?” 

“Yes, of course, but — 

“How did you know the Enderby 
family was supposed to die?” 

“Their house was struck, and they 
said they had only left it because — ” 

“Ah, but the point is they did 
leave it. That’s written. Now it’s 
you who wants to change the past.” 

“But this woman here — ” 

“Are you sure there wasn’t a 
Mary Nelson who, let us say, settled 
in London in 1850 and di^ of old 
age about 1900?” 


The lean face grinned savagely. 
“You’re trying hard, aren’t you? It 
won’t work. You can’t fight the en- 
tire Patrol.” 

“Can’t I, though.? I can leave you 
here to be found by the Enderbys. 
I’ve set my hopper to emerge in 
public at an instant known only to 
myself. What’s that going to do to 
history?” 

“The Patrol will take corrective 
measures ... as you did back in 
the 5th century.” 

“Perhaps! I can make it a lot easier 
for them, though, if they’ll hear my 
appeal. I want a Daneelian.” 
“ITW” 

“You heard me,” said Everard. 
“If necessary. I’ll mount that hop- 
per of yours and ride a million years 
up. I’ll point out to them personally 
how much simpler it’ll be if they 
give us a break.” 

That will not be necessary. 

Everard spun around with a gasp. 
The stunner fell from his hand. 

He could not look at the shape 
which blazed before his eyes. There 
was a dry sobbing in his throat as he 
backed away. 

Your appeal has been considered^ 
said the soundless voice. It washnown 
and weighed ages before you were 
born. But you were still a necessary 
lin\ in the chain of time. If you had 
failed tonight^ there would be no 
mercy. 

To us^ it was a matter of record 
that one Charles and Mary Whitcomb 
lived in Victorians England. It was 
also a matter of record that Mary Neh 



34 

son died with the family she was visit- 
ing in i944y and that Charles Whit- 
cornb had lived a bachelor and finally 
been killed on active duty with the 
Patrol, The discrepancy was noted, and 
as even the smallest paradox is a 
dangerous weakness in the space-time 
fabric, it had to be rectified by elimi- 
nating one or the other fact from ever 
having existed. You have decided 
which it will be, 

Everard knew, somewhere in his 
shaking brain, that the Patrolmen 
were suddenly free. He knew that 
his hopper had been . . . was being 
. . . would be snatched invisibly 
away the instant it materialized. He 
knew that history now read: WAAF 
Mary Nelson missing, presumed 
killed by bomb near the home of the 
Enderby family, who had all been at 
her house when their own was 
destroyed; Charles Whitcomb dis- 
appearing in 1947, presumed acci- 
dentally drowned. He knew that 
Mary was given the truth, condi- 
tioned against ever revealing it, and 
sent back with Charlie to 1850. He 
knew they would make their middle- 
class way through life, never feeling 
quite at home in Victoria’s reign, 
that Charlie would often have wist- 
ful thoughts of what he had been in 
the Patrol . . . and then turn to 
his wife and children and decide it 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

had not been such a great sacrifice 
after all. 

That much he knew, and then the 
Daneelian was gone. As the whirling 
darkness in his head subsided and he 
looked with clearing eyes at the two 
Patrolmen, he did not know what 
his own destiny was. 

“Come on,” said the first man. 
“Let’s get out of here before some- 
body wakes up. We’ll give you a lift 
back to your year — 1954^ isn’t it.^^” 

“And then what.^” asked Everard 
wonderingly. 

The Patrolman shrugged. Under 
his casual manner lay the shakenness 
which had seized him in the Daneel- 
ian presence. “Report to your sector 
chief. You’ve shown obviously unfit 
for steady work.” 

“So ... just cashiered, huh?” 

“You needn’t be so dramatic. Did 
you think this case was the only one 
of its kind in a million years of Patrol 
work? There’s a regular procedure 
for it. 

“You’ll want more training, of 
course. Your type of personality goes 
best with unattached status — any 
age, any place, wherever and when- 
ever you may be needed. I think 
you’ll like it.” 

Everard climbed weakly aboard 
the hopper. And when he got off 
again, a decade had passed. 



iSlpbody Hunts Witches 

by P. M. HUBBARD 


We are for the sweep of the wide 
night skies, 

Bursting in a moment from the 
darkened room, 

The speed of the whistle of the 
wind on thighs 

Sitting up astraddle on a big, 
bare broom. 

But nobody hunts us witches 
now; 

Nobody grudges us the streaming 
stars; 

Nobody worries with gravita- 
tion. 

Being briefed in planetary naviga- 
tion 

And flying saucers and men from 
Mars. 

We are for the high, unlikely places. 

The wind in the wood and the 
wailing note. 

Of pipe and tympani, the solemn 
paces 

Of eleven ladies and a dancing 
goat. 

But nobody hunts us witches 
now; 

Nobody cavils at a coven’s way: 

They have all been exercised in 
self-expression. 

In the Cinerama and the be-bop 
session 

And the mass emotion of a later 
day. 


We are for mai^ging to make things 
die,' 

The bantam’s blood upon the 
barnyard door, 

The emptied furrow and the storm- 
filled sky. 

The dried-up water and the un- 
healed sore. 

But nobody hunts us witches now. 

Nobody minds what spells one 
casts: 

They have all gone gunning for 
new oppressors, 

The business bosses and the pink 
professors 

And the famous physicists with 
foolish pasts. 

We are for the primal, personal 
sins. 

The private probings on the single 
track. 

The furry familiar, the jabbed-in 
pins. 

The small-scale errands for the 
man in black. 

But nobody hunts us witches now; 

Nobody bothers us with bell and 
ban: 

Nobody nowadays seems to heed 
us. 

Us or the church that would super- 
sede us, 

Both of us being for the single 
man. 

B5 



James Blish is ordinarily one of the most sober and serious of science fiction 
writers. But he is also a critic, with quite a literary reputation outside of 
our field; and here he employs his critical skill to produce an astute and 
hilarious triptych of parodies of three familiar (far too familiar!') types of 
science fiction. 



With <JMalice to Come 

by JAMES BLISH 


1: tA Feast of Reason 

As IT HAPPENED, THE FIRST PLANET 

to which the ZZZ Zynergy Plane- 
tary Exploitation Administration — 
consisting of two men — was as- 
signed was Mars. It was Grig Dick- 
ard, of course, who was to do the 
actual job; his partner Adolph stayed 
behind in the office, paring his finger- 
nails with a dagger made of Wurdge- 
wood and cooking up new schemes 
for making millions. 

The difficulty was that — also 
as usual — both men had failed to 
find out from their new employer 
just what the job was. 

Since the spaceship . flew itself, 
this left Grig with very little to 
think about. As a result, he had 
occupied himself throu^ most of 
the two week trip wijfe a running 
argument, by radio, ®th Adolph. 
Subject: what was ^ dominant 
race on Mars? Grig hapforgotten to 
look it up before leaving and Adolph 


couldn’t read, so both men were 
driven to falling back upon their 
intelligence. 

“I seem to remember,” Adolph’s 
distant voice said, “that the oxygen 
tension on the planet is too low to 
support any life higher than that of 
the insect.” 

“Suppose it is?” Grig said im- 
patiently. “The point is — ” 

“Now, what’s the highest type 
of insect?” Adolph continued im- 
placably. “The termite, of course. 
You see if I’m not right.” 

“Nonsense,” Grig retorted. 
“Everybody knows that a giant 
insect can’t hve. The inverse-cube 
law, or something. What you fail 
to take into account — ” 

“Who said anything about 
giant — ” 

“ — is the historical factor. Mars 
has been the Planet of War since 
prehistoric times. Where there’s 
smoke, there’s got to be fire. Mars 
is probably where that old warrior 



WITH MALICE TO COME 


37 


cult originated — the what’s-itV 
name, the Nasties.” 

“Hello,” said the radio. 

“What d*you mean, hello?” Grig 
said. “Haven’t we met before?” 

“I wasn’t talking to you, stupid,” 
Adolph’s voice said. “It’s our client. 
He’s just come into the office. How 
are you, Mr. Grummummum?” 

There was an indistinct rumble 
from the loudspeaker. Grig sud- 
denly remembered all the long hours 
he had kicked himself for not ques- 
tioning Grummummum more closely 
before the trip started. “Hey, 
Adolph,” he shouted into the mike, 
“Ask himV^ 

More indistinct rumbles, and then 
Adolph’s voice. “He says there’ ex- 
cellent reason to suppose that Mars 
is inhabited exclusively by . . . 
did you say jact^sses? Yeah, that’s 
what he said, 

“Why?” 

After a while, Adolph said, “I 
made him write this down so I’d 
be sure I had it right. It’s on the 
basis of something called Bernoulli’s 
Principle, which says that if we are 
wholly ignorant of the different ways 
an event can occur, and therefore 
have no reasonable ground for pref- 
erence — ” 

“Hold everything,” Grig said. 
“I think we’re coming in for a land- 
ing. Yes, we are. I’ll talk to you in 
a minute.” 

The landing was uneventful, giv- 
ing Grig plenty of time to rig the 
radio so that he ciMld still talk to 
Adolph while outside the ship. As 


he left the airlock, Adolph was 
saying, “ — then that event is as 
likely to occur one way as another. 
That right, Mr. Grummummum?” 

The Martian air was too thin to 
carry ZZZ’s client’s answer. Nearby, 
Grig saw something moving, but 
he motioned it away. It was im- 
portant to get to the bottom of 
this before even risking any dealings 
with the natives. 

“So where does that leave us?” he 
demanded. 

“Why, it means that the proba- 
bilities of the Martians being ter- 
mites, Nasties or jackasses is ex- 
actly equal. What else?” 

“But,” Grig spluttered, “that’s 
an impossible conclusion. It leaves 
us with three exclusive alternatives, 
each one of which is as likely as the 
other two!” 

“Well, don’t blame me. That’s 
what he says.” 

The Martian, which had waited 
politely for the argument to end, 
apparently took Grig’s despairing 
shrug as a signal. Still chewing 
placidly on its cud of wood, it 
rose politely on its rear legs, ex- 
posing the swastika emblazoned on 
its chest. 

“Heehaw, O Earthman,” it said. 

II: The Million-year Minge 

The rocket came down with a ter- 
rible bang iuid then stood silent 
on the red Martian desert. It shone 
in the Martian sunlight, silvered 
like the fish Mom used to bring 



FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 


38 

home on Sundays, after you’d 
watched the summer nodding like a 
bright jack'in-the-pulpit toward the 
purple evening. 

As soon as he was sure every- 
thing was really all right, Father 
turned ofif all the sparkplugs. All 
but one. 

“In case we need to go back up 
again,” he said gravely. “We may 
need to go back up again, after all.” 

“You know very well that you 
won’t want to go back up again,” 
Mom said, coming out of the kitch- 
enette. Her hair shone like bright 
cornsilk in the streak of Martian 
sunlight that was coming through 
the open porthole. I wanted to 
run to her, but I didn’t because 
James was crying underneath the 
control board and I had to show that 
I was older and braver than he was. 

“Well, we might want to go up 
again,” Father said. He and mother 
looked at each other, like children 
look when they are looking at each 
other. The sparkplug he had left 
going ticked in the room hke the 
clock that ticked you to sleep when 
you were httle and all the stars 
were little glowing points on your 
nursery wallpaper that Father had 
put there, painstakingly licking the 
back of each one and pasting it on. 

“No, we mightn’t,” Mom said. 

“When do we go out, anyhow.?” 
I said. 

“We’re already out,” Father said, 
going to the porthole and looking 
out of it, his eyes like those of a man 
looking into a tropical fish tank and 


seeing there the little fish, shining 
like spaceships, circling around the 
toy diver that made real bubbles 
in the glowing water. “We got out 
just in time.” 

He took a deep breath of the 
still, wintery air. 

“What do you see.?” Mom said. 

“I see great shining cities, run by 
just governments of simple people, 
and kind people, people who are 
kind to the ghostly Martians who 
drift through them.” 

I ran to the porthole and looked 
out. I didn’t see any cities. I saw 
millions and miUions of beer cans 
— millions of them, all rusty with 
the rusty red of the Martian desert. 

“I don’t see any cities,” I said. 
“All I see are some old beer cans. 
All the way to the horizon.” 

“Those are what we’ll build the 
shining cities with,” Father breathed. 
“We’ll pile them up, one on top 
of the other. We’ll bring old Mars 
back to life.” 

“Gee,” I said. “But, Dad — 
what about the ghostly Martians?” 

He turned and pointed to me and 
James. “Yo^/,” he said, “will be the 
Martians.” 

I was surprised. 

Ill: tA Matter of Energy 

As soon as I saw Joe Jones, I knew 
that he was the man I needed to 
send back to the Augustan Age. 
I knew it because I could not read 
his expression.^^ 

To the wdi^ man who can’t 



WITH MALICE TO COME 

even read his own expression this 
wouldn’t be a significant datum, 
but with me it is different. As a 
consulting industrial psionic psicho- 
logist I am accustomed to reading 
the faces of anything, even checks. 
I always understand everybody in- 
stantly. 

But I didn’t understand Joe Jones. 
He was Everyman’s nobody. He had 
no emotions. If he had had them, 
I could have read them — if not by 
the patterns formed by the hairs 
in his moustache, then by the 
psionic techniques which I have 
developed by correspondence with 
psichotic people all over the country. 
So it had to be true that Joe had no 
emotions. 

He was the perfect man to go back 
in time and take over the Augustan 
Age for me. 

“Joe,” I asseverated, “I’ve given 
you the invincible weapon to take 
over the Romans: twisted semantics. 
It can’t fail, but if it does, try 
twisted dianetics. Do you under- 
stand wJbat yoii’re to do?” 

“Yes, Cliff,” he lipped thinly. 

“But there’s one danger I haven’t 
warned you of until now,” I ad- 
monished sternly. “You must not 
use Arabic numerals while you’re 
in Rome. The Romans didn’t know 
them. If you use them, you will be 
driven to hide like a witch. Un- 
derstand?” 

“Yes, Cliff,” he acknowledged 
flatly. ^ 

“Now, I haven^^iven you any 
training in how to , calculate in 


39 

Roman numerals,” I outpointed. 
“I could have given it to you by 
my own revolutionary educational 
system, or implanted it on your 
cerebral cortex with my psionic 
powers, but there’s one great draw- 
back: calculating with Roman nu- 
merals just takes too long. You 
wouldn’t have time to take over 
the Empire if you had to do all 
your figuring that way. Is that 
clear?” 

“That’s clear. Cliff,” he admitted 
immediately. 

“So,” I perorated triumphantly, 
“I’ve provided you with the answer, 
inside this little black box. This is 
a computer, called the THROBAC. 
That’s short for 77/rifty ROman- 
numeral Backwards-looking Calcu- 
lator. It will add, subtract, multiply 
or divide in Roman numerals, and 
give you the answer in Roman 
numerals. Coupling and that crowd 
at Bell think that they invented it, 
but I can see through them hke a 
glass of antigravity elixir. Use this 
machine — secretly, of course 
— whenever you need to do any 
figuring. Do you dig me?” 

“I dig you, Cliff,” he penulti- 
mated. 

“Then go,” I concluded com- 
mandingly. He stepped into the 
time machine, wh^ch I had named 
ELSIE, and vanished at once. With 
the help of my psionic correspond- 
ents I could have sent him back 
without a machine, but this whole 
operation had to be kept secret 
from the politicians, industrialists. 



40 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 


and other pressure groups who 
might bring twisted semantics to 
bear on me. 

He was back in no time, of 
course. He had instructions to 
return to this moment, no matter 
how long he stayed in ancient 
Rome. But there was something 
wrong. 

I could read his expression! 

“What have yoii done?” I hissed 
grindingly. 

“I did just like you said. Cliff,” 
he replied defensively. “Soon as I 
had to do some figuring, I holed up 
in my room and plugged THROB AG 
into the nearest socket. But — ” 


“Get to the point!” I ordered 
commandingly. 

“But Cliff,” he wailed protest- 
ingly, “you overlooked something. 
THROBAC operates only on AG 
current! And the first AC generator 
wasn’t built until after the 18^0’s 

A I*’ 

A.D. ! 

I was crushed. That small over- 
sight — no, it was an undersight, 
typical of me, underestimating the 
extent of my own massive knowl- 
edge — must have blown every 
fuse and circuit- breaker in Augustan 
Rome. I rushed to the nearest 
history book. 

What had I undone? 



If*s dangerous to probe too far into the symbolism of a good story: as MacLeish 
said of a poem, a story should not mean, but be. Fll venture, however, to 
suggest something of the meaning of this curious and terrible little episode 
conceived by Mr. Beaumont: If you devote your life to the philosophy of Some- 
thing-For-No thing (as so relentlessly propagandised on the lowest levels of 
daytime TV), retribution too may come For Nothing: the Blind Gods are 
the least safe from whom to seek favors. . . . 


Free T)irt 

by CHARLES BEAUMONT 


No FOWL HAD EVER LOOKED SO 
posthumous. Its bones lay stacked 
to one side of the plate like kindling: 
white, dry and naked in the soft 
light of the restaurant.. Bones only, 
with every shard and filament of 
meat stripped methodically off. 
Otherwise, the plate was a vast 
glistening plain. 

The other, smaller dishes and 
bowls were equally virginal. They 
shone fiercely against one another. 
And all a pale cream color fixed 
upon the snowy white of a table- 
cloth unstained by gravies and* un- 
spotted by coffee and free from the 
stigmata of breadcrumbs, cigarette 
ash and fingernail lint. 

Only the dead fowl’s bones and 
the stippled traceries of hardened 
red gelatine clinging timidly to the 
bottom of a dessert cup gave evi- 
dence that these ruins had once been 
a magnificent six-course dinner. 


Mr. Aorta, not a small man, per- 
mitted a mild belch, folded the 
newspaper he had fou/id^n the chair, 
inspected his vest for S)od leavings 
and then made his way briskly to the 
cashier. 

The old woman glanced at his 
check. 

“Yes, sir,” she said. 

“All righty,” Mr. Aorta said and 
removed from his hip pocket a lar^e 
black wallet. He opened it equally, 
whistling “The Seven Joys of Mary” 
through the space provided by his 
two front teeth. 

The melody stopped, abruptly. 
Mr. Aorta looked concerned. He 
peered into his wallet, then began 
removing things; presently its en- 
tire contents was spread out. 

He frowned. I 

“What seems to be the difficulty, ^ 
sir?” 

“Oh, no difficulty,” the fat man 


41 



42 

said, “exactly.” Though the wallet 
was manifestly empty, he flapped 
its sides apart, held it upside down 
and continued to shake it, suggest- 
ing the picture of a hydrophobic 
bat suddenly seized in mid-air. 

Mr. Aorta smiled a weak har- 
rassed smile and proceeded to empty 
all of his fourteen separate pockets. 
In time the counter was piled high 
with miscellany. 

“Well!” he said impatiently. 
“What nonsense! What bother! Do 
you know what’s happened? My 
wife’s gone off and forgotten to leave 
me any change! Heigh-ho, well, ah 

— my name is James Brockelhurst: 
I’m with the Pliofilm Corporation: 
I generally don’t eat out, and — 
here, no, I insist. This is embarrass- 
ing for you as well as for myself. I 
insist upon leaving my card. If you 
will retain it, I shall return tomor- 
row evening at this time and reim- 
burse you.” 

Mr. Aorta shoved the pasteboard 
into the cashier’s hands, shook his 
head, shoveled the residue back into 
his pockets and, plucking a tooth- 
pick from a box, left the restaurant. 

He was quite pleased with himself 

— an invariable reaction to the ac- 
quisition of something for nothing in 
return. It had all gone smoothly, 
and what a delightful meal! 

He strolled in the direction of the 
streetcar stop, casting occasional 
licentious glances at undressed man- 
nequins in department store win- 
dows. 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

The prolonged fumbling for his 
car token worked as efficiently as 
ever. (Get in the middle of the 
crowd, look bewildered, inconspicu- 
ous, search your pockets earnestly, 
the while edging from the vision of 
the conductor — then, take a far 
seat and read a newspaper.) In four 
years’ traveling time, Mr. Aorta 
computed he had saved a total of 
$ 211 . 20 . 

The electric’s ancient list did not 
jar his warm feeling of serenity. He 
studied the amusements briefly, 
then went to work on the current 
puzzle, whose prize ran into the 
thousands. Thousands of dollars, ac- 
tually for nothing. Something for 
nothing. Mr. Aorta loved puzzles. 

But the fine print made reading 
impossible. 

Mr. Aorta glanced at the elderly 
woman standing near his seat; then, 
because the woman’s eyes were full 
of tired pleading and insinuation, he 
refocused out the wire cross-hatch 
windows. 

What he saw caused his heart to 
throb. The section of town was one 
he passed every day, so it was a 
wonder he’d not noticed it before — 
though generally there was little 
provocation to sight-see on what 
was irreverently, called “Death Row’ 
— a dreary round of mortuaries, col- 
umbariums, crematories and the 
like, all crowded into a five-block 
area. 

He yanked the stop-signal, hur- 
ried to the rear of the streetcar and 
depressed the exit plate. In a few 



FREE DIRT 


43 


moments he had walked to what 
he’d seen. 

It was a sign, artlessly lettered 
though spelled correctly enough. It 
was not new, for the white paint had 
swollen and cracked and the rusted 
nails had dripped trails of dirty 
orange over the face of it. 

The sign read : 


FREE DIRT 
APPLY WITHIN 
LILYVALE 
CEMETERY 


and was posted upon the moldering 
green of a woodboard wall. 

Now Mr. Aorta felt a familiar 
sensation come over him. It hap- 
pened whenever he encountered the 
word FREE — a magic word that 
did strange and wonderful things to 
his metabolism. 

Free, What is the meaning, the 
essence of free? Why, something for 
nothing. And, as has been pointed 
out, to get something for nothing 
was Mr. Aorta’s chiefest pleasure in 
this mortal life. 

The fact that it was dirt which 
was being offered free did not op- 
press him. He seldom gave more 
than fleeting thought to these things; 
for, he reasoned, nothing is without 
its use. 

The other, subtler circumstances 
surrounding the sign scarcely oc- 
curred to him: why the dirt was 
being offered, where free dirt in a 
cemetery would logically come from; 


et cetera. In this connection he con- 
sidered only the probable richness 
of the soil. 

Mr. Aorta’s solitary hesitation en- 
circled such problems as: Was this 
offer an honest one, without strings 
whereby he would have to buy 
something? Was there a limit on 
how much he could take home? If 
not, what would be the best method 
of transporting it? 

Petty problems: all solvable. 

Mr. Aorta did something inwardly 
that resembled a smile, looked about 
and finally located the entrance to 
the Lilyvale Cemetery. 

These desolate grounds, which had 
accommodated in turn a twine fac- 
tory, an upholstering firm and an 
outlet for ladies’ shoes, now lay 
swathed in a miasmic vapor — ac- 
creditable, in the absence of nearby 
bogs, to a profusion of windward 
smokestacks. The blistered hum- 
mocks, peaked with crosses, slabs 
and stones, loomed gray and sad in 
the gloaming: withal, a place purely 
delightful to describe, and a pity it 
cannot be — for how it looked there 
that evening had little to do with 
the fat man and what was eventu- 
ally to become of him. 

Important only that it was a place 
fiill of dead people on their backs 
under ground, moldering and mold- 
ered. 

Mr. Aorta hurried because he. 
despised to waste, along with every- 
thing else, time. It was not long be- 
fore he had encountered the proper 




44 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 


party and had this conversation; 

“I understand you’re offering free 
dirt.” 

“Yes.” 

“How much may one have?” 

“Much as you want.” 

“On what days?” 

“Any days — and there’ll always 
be some fresh.” 

Mr. Aorta sighed in the manner 
of one who has just acquired a life- 
time inheritance or a measured 
checking account. He then made an 
appointment for the following Sat- 
urday and went home to ruminate 
agreeable ruminations. 

At a quarter past 9 that night he 
hit upon an excellent use to which 
the dirt might be put. 

His back yard, an ochre waste, lay 
chunked and dry, a barren stretch 
repulsive to all but the grossest 
weeds. A tree had once flourished 
there, in better days, a haven for 
suburbanite birds; but then the birds 
disappeared for no good reason ex- 
cept that this is when Mr. Aorta 
moved into the house, and the tree 
became an ugly naked thing. 

No children played in this yard. 

Mr. Aorta was intrigued. Who 
could say, perhaps something might 
be made to grow! He had long ago 
written an enterprising firm for free 
samples of seeds, and received 
enough to feed an army. But the 
^first experiments had shriveled into 
hard useless pips and, seized by lassi- 
tude, Mr. Aorta had shelved the 
project. Now . . • 


A neighbor named Joseph William 
Santucci permitted himself to be 
intimidated. He lent his old Reo 
truck, and after a few hours the first 
load of dirt had arrived and been 
shoveled into a tidy mound. It 
looked beautiful to Mr. Aorta, whose 
passion overcompensated for his 
weariness with the task. The second 
load followed, and the third, and the 
fourth, and it was dark as a coalbin 
out when the very last was dumped. 

Mr. Aorta returned the truck and 
fell into an exhausted, though not 
unpleasant sleep. 

The next day was heralded by the 
distant clangor of church bells and 
the chtnl^chin\o{ Mr. Aorta’s spade, 
leveling the displaced graveyard 
soil, distributing it and grinding it 
in with the crusty earth. It had a 
continental look, this new dirt: 
swarthy, it seemed, black and satur- 
nine: not at all dry, though the sun 
was already quite hot. 

Soon the greater portion of the 
yard was covered, and Mr. Aorta 
returned to his sitting room. 

He turned on the radio in time to 
identify a popular song, marked his 
discovery on a postcard and mailed 
this away, confident that he would 
receiver either a toaster or a set of 
nylon hose for his trouble. 

Then he wrapped four bundles 
containing, respectively: a can of 
vitamin capsules, half of them gone; 
a half- tin of coffee; a half-full bottle 
of spot remover; and a box of soap 
flakes with most of the soap flakes 
missing. These he mailed, each with 



F&££ DIRT 

a note curtly expressing his total 
dissatisfaction, to the companies 
that had offered them to him on a 
money-back guarantee. 

Now it was dinner time, and Mr. 
Aorta beamed in anticipation. He 
sat down to a meal of sundry deh- 
cacies such as anchovies, sardines, 
mushrooms, caviar, olives and pearl 
onions. It was not, however, that he 
enjoyed this type of food for any 
esthetic reasons: only that it had all 
come in packages small enough to be 
slipped into one’s pocket without 
attracting the attention of busy 
grocers. 

Mr. Aorta cleaned his plates so 
thoroughly no cat would care to 
lick them; the empty tins also looked 
new and bright: even their hds 
gleamed iridescently. 

Mr. Aorta glanced at his check 
book balance, grinned indecently, 
and went to look out the back win- 
dow. (He was not married, so he felt 
no urge to lie down after dinner.) 

The moon was cold upon the yard. 
Its rays passed over the high fence 
Mr. Aorta had constructed from 
free rocks, and splashed moodily 
onto the now black earth. 

Mr. Aorta thought a bit, put 
away his check book and got out the 
boxes containing the garden seeds. 

They were good as new. 

Joseph William Santucci’s truck 
was in use every Saturday thereafter 
for five weeks. This good man 
watched curiously as his neighbor 
returned each time with more dirt 


.45 

and yet more, and he made several 
remarks to his wife about the odd- 
ness of it all, but she could not bear 
even to talk about Mr. Aorta. 

“He’s robbed us blind I” she said. 
“Look! He wears your old clothes, 
he uses my sugar and spices and 
borrows everything else he can think 
of! Borrows, did I say? I mean steals. 
For years! I have not seen the man 
pay for a thing yet! Where does he 
work he makes so little money? 

Neither Mr. nor Mrs. Santucci 
knew that Mr. Aorta’s daily labors 
involved sitting on the sidewalk 
downtown, with dark glasses on and 
a battered tin cup in front of him. 
They’d both passed him several 
times, though, and given him pen- 
nies, both unable to penetrate the 
clever disguise. It was all kept, the 
disguise, in a free locker at the rail- 
road terminal. 

“Here he comes again, that loony !” 
Mrs. Santucci wailed. 

Soon it was time to plant the 
seeds, and Mr. Aorta went about this 
with ponderous precision, after hav- 
ing consulted numerous books at the 
hbrary. Neat rows of summer squash 
were sown in the richly dark soil; 
and peas, corn, beans, onions, beets, 
rhubarb, asparagus, water cress and 
much more, actually. When the 
rows were filled and Mr. Aorta was 
stuck with extra packs, he smiled, 
and dispersed strawberry seeds and^ 
watermelon seeds and seeds without 
clear description. Shortly the paper 
packages were all empty. 



46 

A few days passed and it was get- 
ting time to go to the cemetery 
again for a fresh load, when Mr. 
Aorta noticed an odd thing. 

The dark ground had begun to 
yield to tiny eruptions. Closer in- 
spection revealed that things had 
begun to grow. In the soil. 

Now Mr. Aorta knew very little 
about gardening, when you got 
right down to it. He thought it 
strange, of course, but he was not 
alarmed. He saw things growing, 
that was the important point. Things 
that would become foc^. 

Praising his. Weltanschauung^ he 
hurried to Lilyvale and there re- 
ceived a singular disappointment: 
Not many people had died lately. 
There was scant dirt to be had: 
hardly one truckful. 

Ah well, he thought, things are 
bound to pick up over the holidays; 
and he took home what there was. 

Its addition marked the improve- 
ment of the garden’s growth. Shoots 
and buds came higher, and the ex- 
‘panse was far less bleak. 

He could not contain himself 
until the next Saturday, for obvi- 
ously this dirt was acting as some 
sort of fertilizer on his plants — the 
free food called out for more. 

But the next Saturday came a 
cropper. Not even a shovel’s load. 
And the garden was beginning to 
dessicate. • • • 

Mr. Aorta’s startling decision came 
as a result of trying all kinds of new 
dirt and fertilizers of every imagin- 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

able description. Nothing worked. 
His garden, which had promised a 
fiill bounty of edibles, had sunk to 
new lows: it was almost back to its 
original state. And this Mr. Aorta 
could not abide, for he had put in 
considerable labor on the project 
and this labor must not be wasted. 
It had deeply affected his other 
enterprises. 

So, with the caution born of des- 
peration, he entered the gray quiet 
place with the tombstones one night, 
located freshly dug but unoccupied 
graves and added to their six-foot 
depth yet another foot. It was not 
noticeable to anyone who was not 
looking for such a discrepancy. 

No need to mention the many 
trips involved: it is enough to say 
that in time Mr. Santucci’s truck, 
parked a block away, was a quarter 
filled. 

The following morning saw a re- 
birth in the garden. 

And so it went. When dirt was to 
be had, Mr. Aorta was obhged; when 
it was not, well, it wasn’t missed. 
And the garden kept growing and 
growing, until — 

As if overnight, everything opened 
up! Where so short a time past had 
been a parched little prairie was now 
a multifloral, multivegetable para- 
dise. Corn bulged yellow from its 
spiny green husks; peas were brilliant 
green in their half-spht pods, and 
all the other wonderful foodstuffs 
glowed full rich with life and show- 
case vigor. Rows and rows of them. 



FREE DIRT 


47 


Mr. Aorta was almost felled by 
enthusiasm. 

A liver for the moment and an 
idiot in the art of canning, he knew 
what he had to do. 

It took a while to systematically 
gather up the morsels; but with pa- 
tience, he at last had the garden 
stripped clean of all but weeds and 
leaves and other unedibles. 

He cleaned. He peeled. He stringed. 
He cooked. He boiled. He took all 
the good free food and piled it geo- 
metrically on tables and chairs and 
continued with this until it was all 
ready to be eaten. 

Then he began. Starting with the 
asparagus — he had decided to do it 
in alphabetical order — he ate and 
ate clear through beets and celery 
and parsley and rhubarb, paused 
there for a drink of water, and went 
on eating, being careful not to waste 
a jot, until he came to water cress. 
By this time his stomach was twist- 
ing painfully, but it was a sweet 
pain, so he took a deep breath and, 
by chewing slowly, did away with 
the final vestigal bit of food. 

The plates sparkled white, Hke a 
series of bloated snowflakes. It was 
all gone. 

Mr. Aorta felt an almost sexual 
satisfaction, by which is meant he 
had had enough for now. He couldn’t 
even belch. 

Happy thoughts assailed his mind, 
as follows: His two greatest passions 
had been fulfilled; life’s meaning 
acted out symbolically like a con- 
densed Everyman, These two things 


only are what this man thought of. 

He chanced to look out the win- 
dow. 

What he saw was a speck of bright 
in the middle of blackness. Small, 
somewhere at the end of the garden 
— faint yet distinct. 

With the effort of a brontosaurus 
emerging from a tar-pit Mr. Aorta 
rose from his chair, walked to the 
door and went out into his emascu- 
lated garden. He lumbeied past 
dangling grotesqueries formed by 
shucks and husks and vines. 

The speck seemed to have disap- 
peared, and he looked carefully in 
all directions, slitting his eyes, trying 
to get accustomed to the moonlight. 

Then he saw it. A white fronded 
thing, a plant, perhaps only a flower; 
but there, certainly, and all that was 
left. 

Mr. Aorta was surprised to see 
that it was located at the bottom of a 
shallow dechvity very near the dead 
tree. He couldn’t remember how a 
hole could have got dug in his gar- 
den, but there were always neighbor- 
hood kids and their pranks. A lucky 
thing he’d grabbed the food when 
hedidi 

Mr. Aorta leaned over the edge 
of the small pit and reached down 
his hand toward the shining plant. 
It resisted his touch, somehow. He 
leaned farther over and yet a little 
farther, and stiU he couldn’t lay 
fingers on the thing. 

Mir. Aorta was not an agile man. 
However, with the intensity of a 
painter trying to cover one l^t tiny 



FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 


48 

spot awkwardly placed, he leaned 
just a mite farther and plosh! he’d 
toppled over the edge and landed 
with a peculiarly subaqueous thud. 
A ridiculous damned bother — now 
he’d have to make a fool of himself 
clambering out again. But, the plant 
. . . He searched the floor of the 
pit, and searched it, and no plant 
could be found. Then he looked up 
and was appalled by two things: 
Number one, the pit had been 
deeper than he’d thought; Number 
two, the plant was waving in the 
wind above him, on the rim he had 
so recently occupied. 

The pains in Mr. Aorta’s stomach 
got progressively worse. Movement 
increased the pains. He began to feel 
an overwhelming pressure in his ribs. 

• It was at the moment of his dis- 
covery that the top of the hole was 
up beyond his reach that he saw the 
white plant in full moon glow. It 
looked rather hke a hand, a big hu- 
man hand, waxy and stiff and at- 
tached to the earth. The wind hit it 
and it moved slightly, causing a rain 
of dirt pellets to fall upon Mr. 
Aorta’s face. 

He thought a moment, judged 
the whole situation, and began to 
climb. But the pains were too much 
and he fell, writhing a bit. 

The wind came again and more 
dirt was scattered down into the 
hole: soon the strange plant was 
being pushed to and fro against the 
soil, and the dirt fell more and more 
heavily. More and more. More heav- 
ily and more heavily. 


Mr. Aorta, who had never up to 
tliis point found occasion to scream, 
screamed. It was quite successful, 
despite the fact that no one heard it. 

Mr. and Mrs. Joseph William 
Santucci found Mr. Aorta. He was 
lying on the floor in front of several 
tables. On the tables were many 
plates. The plates on the tables 
were clean and shining. 

His stomach was distended past 
burst belt buckle, popped buttons 
and forced zipper. It was not unlike 
the image of a great white whale ris- 
ing from placid forlorn waters. 

“Ate hisself to death,” Mrs. San- 
tucci said in the manner of the con- 
cluding line of a complex joke. 

Mr. Santucci reached down and 
plucked a tiny ball of soil from the 
fat man’s dead lips. He studied it, 
And an idea came to him. . . . 

He tried to get rid of the idea, but 
when the doctors found Mr. Aorta’s 
stomach to contain many pounds of 
dirt — and nothing else — Mr. San- 
tucci slept badly, for almost a week. 

They carried Mr. Aorta’s body 
through the weedy but otherwise 
empty and desolate back yard, past 
the mournful dead tree and the rock 
fence. 

And then they laid him to rest in 
a place with a moldering green 
wood board wall: The wall had a 
httle sign nailed to it,' artlessly let- 
tered though spelled correctly 
enough. 

And the wind blew absolutely 
Free. 



Here is a pleasingly mad little caprice, in which Mr, Dickson (with an 
assist from Mr, Milne) illuminates for us the Galactic Significance of the 
Snail, 


James 

by GORDON R. DICKSON 


'James gave the huffle of a snail in 
danger, ...” 

(from “Four Friends,” a poem by A. A. Milne) 

James huffled. 

He paused, his horns searching 
the air. Something was coming to- 
ward him along the brick he himself 
was traversing. For a moment he 
tensed, then his trained perception 
recognised that the one approach- 
ing was another snail. James glowed 
with pleasure and hurried to meet 
him. 

“I’m James,” he said, joyfully 
touching horns. “And you.^^” 
“Egbert,” replied the other. 
“Honored to make your acquaint- 
ance, James.” 

“Honored to make yours,” replied 
James; and then, avidly, as all snails 
do, he asked, “What’s new.^” 

“The word,” said the other. “The 
word is being passed.” 

“No!” said James, 

“Absolutely,” confirmed Egbert, 
“It’s Homo Sapiens, of course; you 
might have expected it.” He sighed. 


“H. Sapiens?” asked James. “Why, 
I wouldn’t have thought it of them. 
They seemed like such large harm- 
less creatures, for all their rushing 
around. I’ve just been observing 
one — ” 

“They may look harmless,” inter- 
rupted Egbert, sternly, “but the 
mischief’s in them. And we can’t 
tolerate it, of course. After coming 
halfway across the Galaxy to try and 
get away from Them, you know.” 

“True,” agreed James. H^added, 
a trifle wistfully, “Sometimes I think 
we should have crushed Them the 
last time they overran the planet 
we were on. If not the previous time. 
Or the time before that.” 

“But what a labor it would have 
been,” protested Egbert. “Of course 
all they had were primitive material 
weapons: space warps, disintegrators 
and the like. But there were so 
many of Them — thousands of plan- 
etary systems all populated up to 
the plimsoll mark. What a weary 
task to zzitz hard enough to ex- 
terminate them all. And how easy, 


49 



FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 


= C5O 

Comparatively, to zzitz just enough 
to protect ourselves.” 

‘^Ah, yes,” sighed James. “Of 
course we are by nature sensible and 
wary of overexertion. Well, I sup- 
pose we’re better off here after all, 
even with Homo Sapiens dashing 
back and forth as if his shell was on 
fire. Who would ever have thought 
a life form could become so active? 
And what is it, by the way, that 
they’ve finally done?” 

“Well,” said Egbert darkly, “brace 
yourself. It’s almost unbelievable, 
but since it comes through the 
grapevine, it must be true. The 
official word just filtered up from 
the valley of the Euphrates, or the 
Nile, or someplace around there. 
One of them — ” he spaced the 
words slowly and impressively “ — 
one — of — them has actually just 
invented a wheel!” 

“No!” cried James, stunned. 

“That’s the word,” insisted Egbert. 
“I don’t blame you for being surprised. 
I had trouble believing it myself 
when it was told to me just the 
month before last.” 

“That explains it!” cried James. 
“I thought I’d been seeing things 
with wheels around; but naturally 
I couldn’t believe my senses on the 
basis of purely empirical evidence. 
Ah old friend of mine was crushed 
by one the other day. His name 
was Charlie. You didn’t know him, 
by any chance?” 

“No,” replied Egbert. “I never 
knew a Charhe.” They brooded in 
silence for a second. 


“He was a Good Snail,” said 
James, at last, bestowing the words 
of highest tribute upon his deceased 
friend. His mind swung back to the 
implications of the news he had just 
heard. “But this — ” he stammered, 
“ — this is terrible!” 

“Of course it is,” brooded Egbert, 
darkly. “You know what’s bound to 
happen now, don’t you? They’ll be 
settling down, making pottery. First 
thing you know they’ll build 
pyramids, discover gunpowder. Why, 
before we can turn around they’ll 
be splitting the atom, and you know 
what happens then!” 

“Spaceflight . . breathed James, 
horrified. 

“Exactly!” replied Egbert grimly. 
“And the minute they get a ship 
outside the atmosphere, it’ll register 
on Their separation-index. And you 
know what TheyW do when They 
find out.” 

“Poor H. Sapiens!” quavered 
James. 

“Yes,” said Egbert. “And poor us. 
The minute a ship gets outside the 
Earth’s atmosphere, it won’t be 
more than three days, local time, 
before They notice it and have a 
fleet here englobing the planet. 
Which means we have only the 
limited time remaining between now 
and the launching of the first space 
rocket to take defensive measures. 
And that time gets shorter by the 
century. Why, for all we know — 
at the mad pace these humans move 
^ — one of them may be experiment- 
ing with a potter’s wheel even now.” 



JAMES 

“Indeed,” said James, anxiously, 
“I could almost swear I’ve notic^ 
signs of pottery culture among our 
local H. Sapiens. Of course — ” he 
added hastily “ — I have no con- 
firmation of the fact in the way of 
comparative reports from other 
Snails.” 

“True. I too • . .” Egbert lowered 
his voice. “Let us speak off the 
record, James. Unscientific as it 
must be for only two observers to 
compare notes — tell me: You 
haven’t seen any evidence of pyramid 
building here in North America?” 

“N-no . . .” answered James cau- 
tiously. “I have seen some rather odd 
structures — but no true pyramid.” 

“Thank heaven for that,” said 
Egbert, with a sigh of relief. “Nor 
have I. Not that our two unofl&cial 
observations mean anything, but 
they represent a straw in the wind, 
a hope, James, that what you and 
I have seen mirrors the Big Picture, 
and that H. Sapiens is still, essentially, 
a happy herdsman.” 

“StiU,” said James doubtfully, “if 
I were to venture a guess on my 
own — ” 

“James!” reproved Egbert, 
shocked, “This in unsnailike. Put 
such thoughts from your mind. No, 
no, rest assured that we have some 
few thousands of years still in which 
to contact H. Sapiens if the race is 
to be taught how to zzitz and so 
protect itself and its planet from 
Them. Reassure yourself that it is 
merely a matter of contacting the 
right individual, one who will be- 


51 

lieve us and who in turn will be 
believed by his fellows.” 

For a moment silence hung heavy 
between the two snails. 

“Some people,” said James finally, 
in an apologetic voice, “might call 
us slow.” 

“Oh, no!” cried Egbert, profoundly 
shocked. “Surely not!” 

“And perhaps,” continued James, 
his voice strengthening, “who knows 
but what we actually may be a bit 
slow? I want to be fiiir about this. 
I will be fair about this! Think, 
Egbert: it has been at least twenty 
planets, one after the other, which 
we have seen blown from beneath us, 
and their native life destroyed by 
Them in spite of all our good in- 
tentions about teaching that native 
hfe to protect itself by zzitzing.” 
“But—” 

“But me no buts, Egbert! Twenty 
chances we have had to protect 
the weak and defenseless. Twenty 
times — in a row — we have been 
just a little bit late in giving aid. 
And I say to you, Egbert, here and 
now, that if by following our tra- 
ditional cautious methods we again 
slip up and see the human race 
destroyed, then, by all that’s holy, 
we are a trifle slow!” 

“James,” breathed Egbert, shrink- 
ing back in awe. “Such energy! 
Such fire! You are a Snail Trans- 
formed!” 

And, indeed, James was. Quiver- 
ing with righteous indignation, he 
had reared up a full three-quarters 
of an inch above the surface of the 



brick and both sets of his horns 
stuck out rigidly, as if challenging 
the universe. 

“Egbert,” he said fiercely, “the 
tradition of eons is about to be 
broken. You have spoken of several 
thousand years in which to contact 
H. Sapiens. Know, Egbert, that the 
far end of this brick touches the 
sill of a window, that that sill over- 
hangs a desk, and that at that desk 
sits a man high in the councils of 
the Five Indian Nations, or the 
United Nations, or some such impor- 
tant organization. This man I have 
been observing and I have dis- 
covered in him the capability to 
understand and believe the threat 
that They will pose to his race, if 
that self-same race continues this 
mad plunge of progress which has 
just recently brought forth the in- 
vention of the wheel.” 

“James!” gasped Egbert. “You 
mean . . .? You wouldn’t . . 
Not without first submitting a re- 
port for the consideration of other 
snails, the formation of an investi- 
gative forum, the collection of an 
adequate number of blanketing re- 
ports, a general referendum — ” 

“Cease, Egbert!” interrupted 
James sternly. “I would, and I will. 
What you and other snails have 
always refused to recognise is the 
impermanence of the individual H. 
Sapiens. They are here today, and — 
if I 'may coin a phrase — gone to- 
morrow.” The tone of his voice 
changed. A note almost of pleading 
crept into it. “Can’t you under- 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

stand, Egbert, that this is a crisis! 
We can’t afford to waste a thousand 
years here and a thousand years there 
just to make the matter oflScial.” 

“But scientific method — ” began 
Egbert. 

“Scientific method, bosh!” re- 
torted James, crudely. Egbert gasped. 
“What good was scientific method 
to the life forms of the last twenty 
planets we’ve inhabited.?” 

Egbert was struck dumb. It was 
a good twenty minutes before he 
managed to answer. 

“Why—” he said at last. “I 
never thought of that. That’s true, 
it didn’t help them much, did it?” 
He stared at James with wonder and 
admiration dawning in the little 
eye at the tip of each of his two 
major horns. “But James — ” he 
said. “To flout tradition in this 
feshion — to throw off at one fell 
swoop the age-welded bonds of 
ancient custom and established 
means. Why, James — ” he went 
on, falling, as all Snails do when 
deeply moved, into iambic pentame- 
ter “ — this step will sound through- 
out the halls of time; and through 
the echoing vault of universe; be 
duplicated to infinity. So that all 
future ages, hearing it, and looking 
back, will wonder how you could. 
And tell me James, how is it that 
you can?” 

James bowed his horns in graceful 
acknowledgment of the question. 

“I am,” he replied simply, “what 
you might possibly characterize as 
a humanitarian.” 



JAMES 

“Ah,” said Egbert softly, “so 
that’s it.” 

“Yes,” answered James. “And 
now — my duty calls. Farewell, 
Egbert.” 

“Farewell!” choked Egbert, almost 
too overcome to speak. They broke 
contact; and James began to turn 
around. “Farewell, oh brave and 
gallant spirit!” 

Resolutely, James completed his 
turn and began his march. Inside 
the window, at the desk, a heavy 
balding man with tired eyes straight- 
ened his glasses and began to read 
a report stamped TOP SECRET 
and headed particulars of forth- 
coming FLIGHT OF UN SPACE ROCKET 
x-i. He read steadily into the report 
as the sun crept across the sky. 

After a while he stopped tempo- 
rarily to rub his eyes. As he did, 


53 

he caught sight of a snail which had 
just crawled across the sill from 
outside the window. It stood balanced 
on the edge. It was James, of course, 
and for a long second they looked 
at each other. Then the man turned 
back to the report. 

James paused to catch his breath. 
The trip had been all of eleven inches 
and he had come at top speed. 

Finally he collected himself and 
turned toward the man. The H. 
Sapiens’ head was bent over a sheaf 
of paper; but whatever engrossed 
him there would be small potatoes 
to what James was about to hit him 
with. James took a deep breath. 

“Huffle,” he said. “Huffle. Huf- 
Jlel HufflCy hufflcy huffle, huffle . . •” 

** James gave the huffle of a snail in 
danger — And nobody heard him at 
alir A. A. Milne 


Advance Notice 

It’s a little early to tell you many details about the Thirteenth 
World Science Fiction Convention, to be held in Cleveland at the 
Manger Hotel from September ^ through September 5. But three 
points should be enough to make you send off your check immedi- 
ately: i) the guest of honor will be Isaac Asimov, who is (I solemnly 
assure you) even more entertaining in person than on the printed 
page; l) this convention will, uniquely, take over almost an entire 
hotel for its own use, with no house detectives and night managers 
to worry about; 3) conventions are fun! So, to help the Clevelanders 
through the difficult early months of arrangements, please send 
your $i registration at once to 13th World S. F. Convention, Box 
508, Edgewater Branch, Cleveland 7, Ohio. See you in September! 


A. B. 



POOTNOTE ON A COLLABORATION: Mort ofttTi than readers suspect^ a story 
carrying a solo hy-line has been so extensively replotted and even rewritten 
by the editor that it is actually a collaboration, (Jn F&SF any such revisions 
are always undertaken only with the approval of the author; in one of our 
leading rivals ^ I am toldy the printed form of a story is often a complete sur- 
prise to its nominal creator?) I know^ for instance^ that many of my own 
stories anthologized from Astounding should^ if I were a wholly scrupulous 
many bear the credit-line **by Anthony Boucher and John W, Campbell , 
Miriam Allen deFord is, I have discovered^ a singularly scrupulous 
woman; after this story passed back and forth between us a number of times ^ 
she decided that it should carry a collaborative by-line, I hope you like the 
result. 


JMary Celestial 

by MIRIAM ALLEN DEFORD AND 
ANTHONY BOUCHER 


XlLMUCH WAS DISCOVERED ONCE. 

It was discovered in 3942 by Patrick 
Ostronsky-Vierra, a Two Star Scout 
of the Galactic Presidium. 

It is easy to find — it is in fact 
Planet IV of Altair. If it were not a 
little off the beaten track it would 
have been discovered long before. 
It is almost precisely the size of our 
Earth, has similar atmosphere, rota- 
tion, gravity, and climatic condi- 
tions. It is two-thirds land surface, 
and in every way is admirably 
adapted to human habitation. It 
has been the home of beings in- 
distinguishable from humans, and 
was once the seat of a high civiliza- 


tion very like our own of the 40th 
century, except in minor details. 
There are no noxious animal forms 
(th& only beasts are herbivorous 
and inoffensive), and there are no 
human inhabitants who would re- 
sist colonization. 

And yet, no matter how over- 
crowded the colonized planets may 
become, Xilmuch (that was its name 
in the dominant native language) 
will never be discovered again. It 
will never be colonized. 

Not after the report Patrick 
Ostronsky-Vierra brought back in 

3942. 

He landed in what seemed to be 


54 



MARY CELESTIAL 


55 


its largest city, after a preliminary 
survey of the entire planet in his 
little one-man scout ship. There 
was a beautiful airport, equipped 
for planes of every description. It 
was not in good repair. Squirrel-like 
animals infested the hangars full of 
grounded atmosphere-ships. Grass 
was growing between cracks in the 
wide runways. A storm had leveled 
what had been a huge neo-neon 
beacon. 

Patrick spent two days exploring 
the city on foot. There were multi- 
tudes of parked surface cars and of 
helicopter-like planes, some of which 
had crashed and were piles of junk. 
All had been propelled by some fuel 
unknown to him, all the tanks were, 
empty, and he could not find any 
stores of fuel that he could recog- 
nize. A good many of the main 
streets had moving sidewalks under 
plastic roofs, and some were stiU 
operating by remote control. It was 
the sort of civilization which in his 
experience implied the services of 
robots, but no robots of any kind 
were visible. 

He explored systematically, start- 
ing at one end of the city and cir- 
cling closer and closer to the center, 
which appeared to be a huge civic or 
control area, with overgrown parks, 
large imposing buildings, and a for- 
est of tri-dimensional televiz masts. 
The city itself stood on the banks 
of a wide river, an arm of which had 
been diverted to run in a circle 
around this Civic Center, with 
numerous bridges between. 


He went in and out of private 
houses, what seemed to be hotels, 
stores, warehouses, schools, halls, 
factories, and one building appar- 
ently a center of worship. Not one 
solitary human being met him, nor 
any other living creature higher in 
the scale of evolution than the 
equivalent of a cow. The cow-like 
creatures were not abundant, but 
they looked well fed; apparently 
they browsed on the vegetation of 
the many parks and gardens. It was 
unthinkable that they could be the 
dominant race. This civilization had 
been built by animals with devel- 
oped cortices and opposable thumbs. 

The planet was as advanced ar- 
tistically as it was scientifically. In 
the homes, under thick layers of 
dust, were delicate jewels and piles 
of beautiful thin coins engraved in 
strange designs. The walls of the 
larger buildings were all carved in 
bas-relief, in a manner nearer to 
ancient Mayan art than to any other 
Patrick knew. Demonology must 
have played a large part in the re- 
ligion, for there were numerous 
carvings of small winged beings 
with long Grecoesque features and 
what looked like lightning-bolts for 
arms and legs. In the temple, a 
grotesque and horrible statue, a 
hundred feet high, filled most of 
the great nave. 

There were no libraries or mu- 
seums, no books, no paintings, no 
musical instruments, no microfilm. 
Yet the inhabitants must have had 
some means of visual and auditory 



FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 


56 

public communication, judging by 
the televiz masts at the Civic 
Center. 

Patrick camped for his first two 
nights in the nearest house, spread- 
ing his blanket on a rug because the 
beds were too thick in dust. He had 
his own food supplies in a knapsack, 
•but the stores were full of shelves 
of -metal containers obviously 
(though he could not understand 
the drawings on the labels) with 
edible contents. He sampled one or 
two, after testing them for harmless- 
ness, and found one to be a preserved 
fruit with a pleasant subacid flavor, 
another a sort of paste resembling 
pate de foie gras mixed with caviar. 
There was also a pale pink liquid in 
a plastic bottle which turned out to 
be a delicate wine somewhat like 
vin rose. 

He felt like a cross between Goldi- 
locks and Alice. 

On the third day he passed over 
a bridge to the Civic Center. The 
buildings in their disheveled parks 
were grouped around a spreading 
stone edifice with a dome, which he 
took to be the City Hall. It was 
morning, a beautiful sunny summer 
day in the bluish whiteness of Altair. 
The ragged trees, something like 
oaks, were full of white and green 
birds, all singing their little hearts 
out. A metal fountain, carved in the 
likeness of a spreading tree, was 
spouting water from the tips of its 
branches into a little pond. The 
grass was covered with myriads of 
low-growing, velvety purple flowers 


run wild. Patrick took the broad 
road, whose ornamental green and 
brown tiles showed wide gaps 
through which grassy blades grew 
thickly, that led to the central build- 
ing. A long flight of steps ended at 
a massive bronze-like door, heavily 
and intricately carved. 

Before his eyes, the door opened. 
A man stood for a second in the 
doorway, then dashed down the 
steps toward him. 

Patrick braced himself and reached 
for his raygun. But the man’s arms 
were opened wide, his mouth was 
stretched in an ecstatic smile, and 
tears were running down his cheeks. 

He was a tall, burly man, seem- 
ingly in late middle age; his hair 
was white but his movements were 
lithe and supple. He was clean- 
shaven, and was dressed in a sort of 
overall made of a grey fabric which 
looked both soft and durable. He 
called out something in a harsh 
guttural tongue. The scout shook 
his head. 

“Welcome, welcome to Xilmuch!” 
cried the man then in perfect Stand- 
ard Galactic. “Who are you? How 
did you get here? Where are you 
from? I was never so glad to see any- 
one in all my life!” 

He gave Patrick no time to an- 
swer. Seizing him by the arm, he 
hustled him inside. 

It had been an official building 
all right, Patrick could see that. 
There was a great lobby rising un- 
impeded to the dome, with an 
enormous wasteful central staircase. 



MAJtY CELESTIAL 


57 


There were banks of levescalators 
on either side, and wide hallways 
led to ground-floor ofl&ces with 
transparent plastic doors running 
from floor to ceiling. 

But half the rooms to the right 
had been transformed into a dwell- 
ing place. Patrick was hurried into 
a hving-room whose stone floors 
were covered with thick grey rugs 
into which his boots sank. There 
were couches and low chairs, heavy 
cream-colored curtains at all the tall 
windows, long tables of a dark 
gleaming wood, their legs carved in 
flowers and birds. 

An inner door opened, revealing 
a corner of a white shining room that 
must be a kitchen. A woman burst 
through it and ran to them. 

She was about as old as the man, 
sturdy also, but too plump, with 
grey hair elaborately curled. She 
too was dressed in an overall, but 
hers was bright purple and over it 
she wore a fancy apron of lace with 
pink bows at its corners. She had 
been pretty once, in a vapid way — 
probably a piquant blonde of the 
buttercup-and-daisy variety. 

She burst into excited chatter in 
■the unknown tongue, clutching at 
the man’s hand. Her voice was high 
and twittering, with a whine be- 
neath it. The man answered her, and 
though Patrick could not under- 
stand the words, the contemptuous 
tone was clear enough. The scolding 
ran off her like water; she gazed at 
the man meltingly, then turned to 
stare angrily at the Terran. 


The man disengaged himself from 
her. In Galactic he said to the scout: 

“Oh, this is wonderful I A visitor 
— a visitor at last! 

“We must celebrate. We will have 
a feast. The last case of rexshan I 
could find — I must open it now. 
Tell me what you want: if there is 
any of it left, it is yours. 

“Oh, what a miracle! Somebody 
to talk to after so terribly long!” 

The woman had sidled up and 
cuddled against the man, holding 
his hand to her cheek. He jerked 
away impatiently, and barked what 
must have been an order, for she 
nodded brightly and trotted back 
to the kitchen, throwing a kiss as 
she went. The inan shrugged as if 
throwing off a weight and turned to 
Patrick with undisguised rehef. 

“Sit here,” he said. “It is the most, 
comfortable. And now tell me who 
you are, my friend, and how you 
found me.” 

Patrick showed his credentials. 
The stranger shook his head. He ex- 
plained them in words. The man 
nodded sagely. 

“I understand. I had never dared 
to hope for a visitor from beyond 
Xilmuch. But I have heard of space 
travel, though we never attained it.” 

“And yet you speak Galactic.” 

“Is that what it is? That is one of 
my — But tell me first — ” 

“No, you tell me. Who are you? 
What happened to this city? Why 
did I see nobody in three days, until 
I found you and — and the lady? Is 
all your world like this?” 



FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 


58 

“My name is Zoth — Zoth 
Cheruk, but you must call me Zoth, 
and I shall call you Patrick. All the 
rest you ask — I shall be glad to tell 
you everything, but we have plenty 
of time. Well talk and talk! But 
first I want to know all about you^ 
your world, how you all five, your 
own life — everything. I have been 
so starved for conversation — you 
can’t imagine how much, or how 
long!” 

“But oughtn’t we to be helping 
the lady?” Patrick asked uneasily. 

“Her narrie is Jyk, She is my 
wife.” He scowled. “She can man- 
age. She cooks well, at least. It will 
take her hours; I have ordered all 
the best for us. Meanwhile, we will 
drink while we wait.” 

He opened a tall cabinet with 
carved doors and took out goblets 
and a squat yellow bottle. 

“Not rexshan — we shall have 
that at dinner. But almost as good; 
it is pure stralp of a very good year.” 

He poured an iridescent fiquid. 

“You smell it for a few minutes, 
then you sip, then you smell it 
again,” he explained. 

“Like brandy,” Patrick agreed. 

“That I do not know. But that is 
as good a place to start as any. Tell 
me of your foods and drinks.” 

There was no help for it. This 
guy was going to give in his own 
good time only. Planet scouts are 
trained in diplomacy. Patrick set- 
tled down to being a vocal encyclo- 
pedia attached to a question-ma- 
chine. 


Twice they were interrupted by 
calls from the kitchen. Each time 
Zoth rose reluctantly and went out, 
first replenishing Patrick’s goblet; 
he could be heard lifting and setting 
down some heavy object, his an- 
noyed voice interrupted by his 
wife’s cooing tones. The relation 
between the two puzzled Patrick 
as much as anything else he had 
chanced upon in this strange world, 
this seeming Mary Celeste of the 
space-seas. 

Several hours and several glasses 
of the iridescent stralp later, he was 
feeling only relaxed and very hun- 
gry. Zoth’s wife appeared in the 
kitchen door, rosy and dimpling. 
This time Zoth beamed. “Now we 
shall eat,” he said. “We are having a 
tender young el^ahir I had been sav- 
ing in the freezing- box. I shall bring 

• f • 

It in. 

Jyk — what ought he to call her? 
Mrs. Cheruk? — cleared one of the 
long tables and from the lower part 
of the cabinet took dishes of some 
transparent plastic, golden yellow 
and delicately etched. She drew 
from a drawer knives and spoons — 
there were no forks — of a metal 
that looked like steel. Patrick hur- 
ried to help her. Her manner was 
distrait, and she kept glancing 
yearningly toward the kitchen. 
Presently 2^th entered, bearing a 
large tray heaped with steaming 
food. 

The eltahir turned out to be a 
crisply roasted bird, its flesh tasting 
like a combination of turkey and 



-MARY CELESTIAL 


59 


duck. Zx>th carved it adroitly, using 
a long thin knife with a carved 
metal handle, while his wife piled 
the plates high with unknown but 
interesting-looking vegetables. The 
rexshariy poured into tall slender 
glasses, proved to be a cool bubbling 
wine, with a warm aftertaste and an 
insidious effect. 

The food was delicious, the drink 
delightful, and the Terran’s appetite 
sharp; but after his first hunger was 
satisfied, Patrick found himself in- 
creasingly disquieted. 

Something he could not under- 
stand was very wrong between these 
two. He didn’t need to comprehend 
the words they exchanged to realize 
that Zoth loathed his wife, and that 
she worshiped him. There was scorn 
in every harsh command he gave 
her, and to each she hastened to 
respond with servile promptness. It 
got on Patrick’s nerves, until at last 
Zoth himself noticed, and made an 
obvious effort to restrain himself. 

The climax came when Jyk, 
watching her husband’s plate with 
anxious solicitude, suddenly jumped 
from her seat, carried a dish of tart 
blue jelly to Zoth’s place, placed a 
portion of it on his plate, and caress- 
ingly threw her other arm around 
his neck just as he was raising a 
spoonful of ekahir to his mouth. 

The meat fell from his jostled arm 
to the table, and he leapt to his feet. 
The angry syllables he shouted were 
unmistakably a curse. 

Then suddenly, before Patrick 
could take in what was happening. 


Zoth seized the long knife with 
which he had carved the bird — and 
plunged it full into his wife’s breast. 

Patrick dived and caught him by 
the arm before he could strike 
again. Shaking with horror, he 
turned his eyes to the victim. 

She was not dead, she had not 
fallen, she was not even bleeding. 
With a gay laugh she plucked the 
knife from her flesh, chirped a few 
words in a tone of affectionate teas- 
ing, patted her husband’s cheek, and 
returned amiably to her place at the 
foot of the table, where she calmly 
helped herself to more of the jelly. 

Patrick’s hand fell. He stood star- 
ing in paralyzed astonishment. Zoth 
laughed then too — but his laugh 
was half a groan. 

“Forgive me for interrup.ting our 
. meal so impolitely, my friend,” he 
said. “Sometimes this woman exas- 
perates me beyond endurance — 
but, as you see, it does her no harm.” 

Patrick could only continue to 
stare, as he slowly resumed his seat. 

As for Jyk, she sat drinking 
rexshariy and smiling at her husband 
as a mother smiles at her naughty 
child. 

Patrick’s appetite was gone; he 
sat uncomfortably waiting for an ex- 
planation that did not come. Zoth 
cleaned the last scrap from his plate, 
drained the last drop of rexshariy and 
only then addressed a few curt re- 
marks to his wife. She rose quickly 
and began removing the dishes. The 
host turned to his guest. 

“Exercise is good after a full 



6o 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 


meal, Patrick. Let us walk for a 
while around the city, and I will 
5how you how I get our food and all 
our supplies. There is still much I 
have not yet asked you about your 
world.” 

“There is much 7 want to know 
also, Zoth,” the Terran reminded 
him. 

“Later; there is no hurry. When 
it is dark I shall send the woman off 
to bed alone, and then we shall sit 
over glasses of stralp and you may 
ask me anything you wish to know. 
But now you must tell me more of 
this Galactic Presidium, and how it 
operates. You say there is an agree- 
ment by which hitherto undiscov- 
ered planets are opened for col- 
onization by whatever life-form is 
best adapted to them? You may 
imagine how much this interests me, 
since I can detect no difference 
whatever between your form and 
mine — we are akj^ir together.” 

— that means human?” 

“Yes. And here is a whole empty 
world, with all the foundations of 
civilization already laid.” 

“J am only a scout, you under- 
stand,” said Patrick. “I have no 
authority.” 

“I understand. But your recom- 
mendation would have great in- 
fluence. I am only wondering how 
long it would take. Perhaps it would 
be better . . . However, all that 
we can discuss later. Now I want to 
ask you — ” 

Patrick turned again into a vocal 
encyclopedia. 


Their walk took them to a large 
warehouse. 2k)th opened the door. 

“Here, you see,” he explained, 
“are stored garments made of furs — 
furs of the carnivorous animals 
which no longer exist on Xilmuch. 
When it is cold, and we need warm 
clothing, we have only to take our 
pick. In the same way, all the stores 
and warehouses of the city are open 
to us to obtain whatever we desire 
in the way of food, clothes, furni- 
ture, ornaments — anything at all. 
There is only one real scarcity: rhaz, 
the fuel by which we run our planes 
and cars. I have stored all of that I 
could find in our house, which was 
once the City Hall, and I use a 
vehicle only when it is necessary to 
carry heavy loads. Otherwise, 1 
walk. One man cannot operate the 
rhaz supplier, though when mine is 
gone I shall have to find some 
way.” 

“What about public utilities?” 
Patrick asked. “Water, lights, things 
like that?” 

“Enough is still operating auto- 
matically to serve us. Much, of 
course, has failed. If, before I — if 
we of Xilmuch had only learned to 
split the atom, as you say your 
world has done — But we hadn’t, 
and so, you will understand, there is 
great deterioration in such things, 
though they could be easily re- 
habilitated with sufficient manpower. 
After all, it has been fifty years.” 

“Fifty years since what?” 

“Shall we turn back now? I don’t 
want to tire you, and the sun will 



MARY celestial 

b.c setting soon. There are no street 
lights any more, and I shouldn’t hke 
you to stumble in our ruts and gul- 
lies in the darkness. Besides, Fm 
thirsty again, and so must you be. 
The woman will have finished clean- 
ing up; I shall have her set out some 
refreshment for us and send her off.” 

They had walked farther than 
Patrick had realized; it was twilight 
before they crossed the bridge to the 
Civic Center where the great dome 
dominated the skyline. A glow of 
lights came from the right-hand 
windows on the first floor, and as 
-they mounted the steps they found 
Jyk pacing up and down before the 
bronze door. 

As soon as she glimpsed them, she 
ran toward them and threw her arms 
around her husband with a babble 
of speech. Zoth pulled away im- 
patiently. 

“The fool thought she had lost 
me/’ he said with a wry grin. “This 
is the first time I have been this long 
out of her sight in 50 years. She in- 
sists on following me everywhere I 
go, and it’s not worth the trouble to 
get rid of her when I have no other 
companion — but today, when I 
have you — today I ordered her to 
stay at home and leave me free. She 
has been weeping. I am glad of it. 
Let her weep.” 

Pretty cool, thought Patrick, for 
a man who had just tried to murder 
his wife in cold blood, and had failed 
to do so only by a miracle! 

The big municipal-ofiice-turned- 
living-room was aglow with tubes of 


61 

soft neo-neon light, and he sank 
wearily into one of the soft chairs. 
The cream-colored curtains were 
drawn, but through a gap he could 
see the dark sky. This world, he had 
found, had no moon; and since the 
city lay near the equator, twilight 
and dawn were very brief. 

He could have done with some 
sleep; but after all, a scout is a sort 
of diplomat: if his host were looking 
forward to a long evening, there was 
nothing to do but acquiesce. Besides, 
curiosity was scratching at him; he 
could make nothing at all of the 
personal situation here, and it was 
time for Zoth to talk. 

Zoth addressed his wife in a series 
of staccato remarks. She bustled 
obediently into the kitchen, while 
her husband laid out the goblets and 
fresh bottles of the stralp. In a few 
minutes she returned, bearing a 
plate heaped with strips of some 
crisp white substance ghstening with 
what looked like salt. She threw her 
arms around her husband’s neck, 
and, standing on tiptoe, pressed 
kisses on his unresponsive face. 
Patrick looked about him nervously, 
but this time Zoth stood uncom- 
plainingly like a statue, his fists 
clenched. He said a few curt words, 
and Jyk disentangled herself and 
with a rebellious pout bowed un- 
smiUngly to Patrick, making no 
attempt to dissemble her jealousy. 
She departed slowly through an- 
other door. 

“Ah!” said the host, stretching 
luxuriously. “She will not dare to 



FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 


'62 

trouble us again tonight.” He poured 
the glasses full. “You cannot imagine 
what this means to me! At last — an 
evening of social conversation with 
a congenial friend! I have waited so 
long — I had almost ceased to 
hope.” 

“I think it is your turn to talk 
now,” said the scout coldly. , 

“I know. You are right. And I 
can see that you are displeased with 
me. You think me rude and brutal, 
you think I abuse a poor woman 
whose only fault is that she adores 
me too much. But when you have 
heard — ” 

“You tried to kill her, at dinner.” 

“Precisely: she angered me be- 
yond endurance . . . and I 
You observed that I did not suc- 
ceed.” 

Patrick recovered his aplomb. 

“I apologize,” he said. “It is not 
my business to judge what I cannot 
understand. But you will realize I 
must.be puzzled.” 

“I do indeed. And you are my 
friend — my first friend in fifty 
years. I will tell you everything you 
want to know. Only, it is hard to 
know how to start. 

“Tell me: in your world, are 
there . . . beings . . . persons 
that are not human.?” 

Patrick smiled indulgently, “Some 
people in my world believe so. 
Everybody believed so once.” 

“Here also. Only, I have proved 
that they are real.” 

OA, come 720^^/ Patrick thought. 
Fairy tales at this point? “You have.?” 


he said in his best diplomatic man- 
ner. 

“As you see about you . . . Then, 
have you a story that one may force 
such a being to do one’s will.?” 

“We do have a myth — a symbol 
which has inspired some of our 
greatest artists — about selling one’s 
soul to the devil — ” 

“Oh, as with the Nameless!” 
Zoth turned pale and raised his 
arms high, the thumbs and fore- 
fingers firmly pressed together. “Do 
not speak of Him!” 

Patrick remembered the terrify- 
ing hundred-foot statue in the nave 
of the great temple. Unreasoningly, 
he knew that this was the Nameless; 
and for a moment he felt less scorn- 
ful of the fairy tale. 

“No,” Zoth went on; “what I 
mean is closer to the simple al^r 
plane. These are lesser beings, but 
powerful enough. If one of them can 
be brought into your power, he can 
be compelled to grant you five 
wishes. You have such.?” 

“Fairies, leprechauns, demons 
. . . I see what you mean. But on 
Earth it is, according to legend, 
only three wishes that he grants.” 

“You are luckier than we.” 

So Zoth’s Standard Galactic, the 
scout thought with amusement, was 
not so altogether perfect as he had 
assumed — luckier when he meant 
less lucky, Patrick hid a smile as 
Zoth refilled their goblets. 

“I shall tell you the whole story. 
It is the easiest way to make it 
clear.” 



MARY CELESTIAL 

’ . . . if not necessarily convincing 
Patrick thought. And yet^ he asked 
himself, have yoUy my bright Galactic 
scouU found any normal rational 
method of accounting for this deserted 
planet^ this celestial Mary Celeste? 

“Fifty years ago I was 23 years 
old. You look surprised. I can age 
like other al^r^ but I can never be 
senile. 

“I was young. I was poor. I had a 
mean job I hated. I was lonely, with 
no close friends — I, so gregarious a 
man — and I was madly in love with 
a girl who would not even look at 
me. I was in despair. 

“How the grosh was summoned to 
me and how he came under my 
power I shall not tell you. It would 
be too hard to make it plain, and 
besides, these are secret things bet- 
ter not told. But he came, and I did 
subdue him to my will.” 

“The grosh — that’s the demon?” 

“You may call him so; he is in any 
event a being like neither you nor 
me, nor any material creature. I 
may tell you that my own grand- 
father was a vardun — a priest in the 
great temple of the Nameless in this 
city — and from him, though I my- 
self was not chosen to be a vardun^ 
I had learned many things in my 
boyhood.” 

He repeated the propitiatory 
gesture — the arms raised and the 
thumbs and forefingers pressed to- 
gether. 

“So there I was, with five wishes 
at my disposal. Even then — though 
I never guessed — ” Zoth shud- 


63 

dered — “I thought it wise not to 
use up all of them at once, but to 
keep one at least in reserve. You will 
see how wise that was — but still 
not wise enough.” 

“What does anyone want? Long 
life, health, wealth, love, fame per- 
haps, though that I did not care 
about: and if one’s heart is good, 
one wants also good fortune for 
others as well. I was canny; I had 
speculated long, to get into small 
compass as much as possible of the 
things I craved and had never had.” 

“Understandably,” Patrick 
nodded. “We are of different worlds, 
Zoth, but of the same nature.” 

“So I wished, first, to live to a 
hundred years at least, and always in 
good health and strength, without 
injury or illness. ‘Granted,’ said the 
grosh, 

“Then I wished, not for great 
wealth which may be a burden, but 
that I should never lack for any 
comfort or luxury I might desire. 
And, since I am one who loves my 
fellow- beings, loves company and , 
good talk — I, who for fifty years 
have spoken only to that silly crea- 
ture in there! — I specified that 
among these comforts and luxuries 
must be the abihty to converse 
freely with every person I ever met. 
You must realize that in Xilmuch 
at that time there were different 
communities, all equal, but speaking 
different tongues — ” 

“You mean, different nations?” 

“Of course; that is your word for 
them. I intended to travel much, 



64 

and I wanted to be able to associate 
with all whom I met. So this, I 
stipulated, must be part of my sec- 
ond wish.” 

“So that’s how you speak Stand- 
ard Galactic, is it? That’s puzzled 
me a lot.” 

“That is how. And if you had 
spoken any other language, I could 
have understood and spoken it just 
as well.” 

“And what was your third wish?” 
Patrick began to see a pattern form- 
ing — and wished that he did not. 

Zoth paced the room, his glass of 
stralp in his hand. He glanced fur- 
tively at the door through which 
jyk had vanished. Then he said in a 
shaking voice: 

“I told the grosh — the Nameless 
forgive me! — that I wished that 
the girl with whom I was then so 
madly in love should love me in 
return, as madly and forever. I 
wished that she might be willing to 
marry me at once. And I wished 
that she should never leave me, but 
would live exactly as long as I did 
myself. 

“And the grosh said, ‘Granted.’ ” 

“That’s three wishes.” Patrick 
hesitated. “Did you make any 
more?” 

“One more. Do you know what a 
war is?” 

“Certainly. It has been centuries 
since there has been a war on Earth, 
but in the past they were only too 
common. Even now, we must guard 
vigilantly against hostihty and con- 
flict between rival groups.” 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

“We had not progressed so far. At 
one time or another, all of our 
various — nations, as you call them, 
on Xilmuch had been at one an- 
other’s throats. We had torn one 
another almost to pieces, and as our 
science advanced our wars grew still 
more terrible. And at that very 
moment there was threat of a new 
war that would have advanced my 
own people, here in this city. 

“I was an idealistic young man, 
who hated bloodshed. So for my 
fourth wish, I wished that every- 
where on Xilmuch there should be 
complete and perpetual peace. 

“ ‘Granted,’ said the grosh. 

“These were my four wishes. And 
I told the grosh that when I was 
ready to make the fifth, I would 
summon him: these beings are im- 
mortal, you know. I have still not 
made it.” 

“But I don’t understand,” Patrick 
objected. “It seems to me that those 
were all practicable wishes. And you 
say you had the — the grosh in your 
power. Didn’t he really grant 
them?” 

“He granted them all,” said Zoth. 

“As for the first, I am as you see 
me. I shall live at least 27 years 
more, and I shall never know illness 
or bodily pain. That wish I have no 
doubt the grosh granted me with 
pleasure — knowing that long be- 
fore the end I should yearn in vain 
for death. 

“And I have, as ' you observe, 
every comfort and luxury I could 
desire. I live in a palace, and I have 



MARY CELESTIAL 


at my disposal the food, the cloth- 
ing, the furniture, all the para- 
phernaha of life of a great city. The 
supply, easily obtained, will cer- 
tainly outlast my lifetime. As for the 
ability to converse with my fellow- 
beings in their own tongues, it is 
only today that I have had occasion 
to test it — and that with an a%ir 
from a world of outer space. But 
you see it was granted to me.” 

“But the third wish? What went 
wrong about the girl you loved? 
How did the demon get out of really 
granting you that?” 

“He didn’t. ... It was Jyk.” 
“Oh.” 

“I had thought my heart was 
broken when she spurned every 
advance I made. Now of her own 
accord she came to me: she loved me 
wildly, as she always will. I was in 
ecstasy. We were married at once. I 
was the happiest man on Xilmuch. 

“How could I foresee that my 
own love would turn to loathing? 
But against my will, it did: first she 
bored me, then she disgusted me, 
now I hate her with all my heart. 

“And she will be with me all my 
life. She will live exactly as long as I.” 

“So that’s why — ” Patrick ex- 
claimed. 

“Yes, that is why no knife, nor 
any other means, can ever rid me of 
her. 

“I am ashamed that you saw that 
scene; it does not happen often. But 
can you imagine what it must be 
like to have someone, someone you 
detest, pester you with constant 


65 

worship? Sometimes I think I shall 
go mad: nothing, nothing will ever 
offend or alienate her, and she clings 
to me every minute. I know she is 
not sleeping now; she will do what- 
ever I tell her, but she is waiting 
for me right now with open arms; if 
I did not go to her eventually, she 
would seek me out, wherever I 
might be. And for fifty years there 
has been no a%ir on Xilmuch t>ut 
her and me!” 

He paused, fighting for self-con- 
trol. 

“I don’t want you to think I am 
naturally cruel,” he went on in a 
calmer voice. ‘‘If I had pity left for 
anyone but myself, I should pity 
her. But I need not; she is happy 
just to be with me, however I treat 
her. Nearly always I can pretend 
patience. It was only today, when 
your coming had so excited me — ” 

The scout averted y his eyes. 
Quickly, to change the subject, he 
asked : 

“But your fourth wish? Did the 
demon grant you that?” 

“Is there not peace on Xilmuch?” 
asked Zoth simply. 

The Terran was silent. Demons 
indeedl But this planet ... the pat- 
tern r. . . 

“Yes,” his host went on, “the 
grosh knew. We akj^r are not made 
by nature for perpetual peace — or 
we were not so made fifty years ago. 
The animals also . . . There is no 
animal on this planet now which 
fights with others for its mate, or 
kills others for its food. 



66 


FANTASY AND SC?IENCE FICTION 


“And there is great and lasting 
and perpetual peace today on 
Xilmuch.” 

Patrick said ’ nothing. His host 
filled their glasses. 

Finally the Terran broke the 
silence. 

“Is there no way,” he said hesi- 
tantly, “by which, with the wisdom 
you have acquired, you could use 
the fifth wish still at your disposal to 
undo some of the evil the demon 
did you?” 

You might wish, Patrick thought, 
to return your wife's love once more, 
and salvage that much out of the mess; 
but probably it's too late for that now, 

Zoth shook his head. 

“Do you think I haven’t worn 
myself out trying to find some way? 
The truth is, Patrick, I’ve been 
afraid to wish again — afraid he will 
twist that also to his own evil advan- 
tage. And then I should be com- 
pletely defenseless, at his mercy. 

“It is only today, my friend, that 
a bit qf hope has^come to me. How 
could even a grosh, I wonder, spoil 
so modest a wish? It is little enough 
to ask — I’ve been so horribly 
lonely — ” 

He looked long and speculatively 
at the Terran. 

Patrick drained the last of his 
stralp and stood up. He felt himself 
trembling. 

“Zoth,” he said apologetically, “I 
hate to break this up, but I’m afraid 
I’m asleep on my feet. Let’s go to 
bed now, shall we? Tomorrow’s an- 
other day.” 


“Oh, my friend, forgive me! Of 
course — you must be worn out! 
What a way to treat a guest — and a 
guest who means so much to me! 
You must excuse an old man who 
has half a century of conversation 
to make up! I’ll show you where you 
are to sleep.” 

He led the way through still a 
third door to another huge room, a 
corner of which had been screened 
off to hold a low couch covered with 
some soft woolly fabric. 

“My guestroom,” he smiled. “You 
are the first ever to occupy it. I hope 
you will find it comfortable. Right 
through here you will find the toilet 
faciUties. You turn the light off 
thus. 

“Sleep well, my friend. I shall be 
sleeping late in the morning myself 
— I don’t often keep such hours as 
this. When you wake, come to the 
living hall, and a meal will be ready 
for you.” 

Patrick was alone at last. 

He made no attempt to undress 
or go to bed. He had brought his 
knapsack in with him, and he 
checked its contents. Then he sat 
quietly on the edge of the couch, 
thinking. 

He sat there for two solid hours, 
until there was no glimmer of light 
anywhere aiid from a distant room 
came the sound of faint but steady 
snoring. 

The tall windows opened out- 
wards, and this was the ground floor. 
Outside, he put on his boots. 

It was very dark. No one could 



MARY CELESTIAL 


have seen him as he crept from tree 
to tree, in the shadow of the over- 
grown ornamental bushes, to the 
nearest bridge. 

Once across, he set out at as rapid 
a pace as possible. Even so, it took 
three hours, and the sky was begin- 
ning to gray, before he reached his 
ship. 

An hour later, well beyond the 
orbit of Xilmuch, he began to won- 
der if he had made a fool of himself. 

. . . Who ever heard of the en- 
tire population of a planet’s being 
wiped out, just to grant somebody’s 
wish for worldwide peace? Space 
knew, there were enough other 
roads to devastation! Wasn’t the 
reasonable conclusion that in some 
entirely natural way, some epidemic 
or other frightful catastrophe on 
Xilmuch, only this man and his 
wife had survived? Wouldn’t it be 
logical that such a shock would have 
crazed them both? Hadn’t he spent 
a day and a night listening to the 
tale of a lunatic? 

It was obvious that the man was 
desperately lonely, and would have 
kept his chance guest just as long 
as he could; but did it make sense 
that he could have done so by 
merely uttering an unused wish? 
Wasn’t Patrick Ostronsky-Vierra 
just as crazy as Zoth Cheruk to 
swallow such a story, even late at 
night and full of rexshan and stralp? 

. . . But then why were there no 
carnivorous animals on Xilmuch, 
but plenty of herbivorous ones and 
every sort of vegetation? Catas- 


67 

trophes were not quite so selective 
as that. 

And how , . . how else could 
Zoth have plunged a knife deep 
into his wife’s breast — Patrick’s 
horror-stricken eyes had seen the 
blade go in to the handle — and 
draw not a single drop of blood, 
elicit no sign of pain? 

Xilmuch would be a wonderful 
planet for colonization. Its discov- 
ery would be the climax of his career 
as a scout; there would be no limit 
to his rise in the profession after 
that. 

And how Zoth would welcome 
the colonists! 

. . . And what unguessed harm 
he could do them unwittingly by 
that fifth wish of his! 

In twenty-seven years or so Zoth 
and Jyk would both be dead. Zoth 
could do no harm then. But what 
would the Galactic Presidium think 
if a scout should announce that here 
was a perfect colonization-point — 
only it must not be approached 
while an old man was still alive who 
might jinx them? 

And with or without Zoth, how 
about a planet evidently full of mis- 
chievous, rancorous, double-crossing 
groshy with who knew what bags of 
tricks in their possession? 

To say nothing of the Nameless, 
that distinctly unpretty god or devil 
whose image Patrick had seen for 
himself. 

Patrick Ostronsky-Vierra, trusted 
and dedicated Two Star Scout, de- 



68 FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 


cided deliberately to violate his 
sacred oath of office. 

When he returned to the head- 
quarters of the Galactic Presidium, 
his report read : 

“I visited Planet IV of Altair, 
which has been hitherto undiscov- 
ered, and which on first approach 
appeared to be suitable for coloniza- 
tion. On further investigation I 
found that the atmosphere consists 
mostly of methane. The planet itself 
is still in a semi-molten state, with 
incessant volcanic eruptions and 
violent wind-storms of ethane gas. 

“I advise that the planet be given 
a wide berth — permanently. It is 
completely unfit for human habita- 
tion.” 

But there was another report: a 
private one. It was found among 
Ostronsky-Vierra’s effects after his 
death in 4009. It was in a plastic 
closure marked: For the Sealed Files 
of the Galactic Presidium, To Be 
Opened 50 Years after Receipt, 

In it was this complete narrative 
as I, Mari Swenskold-Wong, Secre- 


tary of the Presidium in this year 
4060, read it to the entire Presidium 
at its meeting upon February 30. 

We are still, as everyone knows, 
in great need of more living-space 
in the colonized planets. There has 
been much discussion of the possi- 
bility of colonizing Xilmuch, atid 
there will be much more^ discussion, 
perhaps even insistence upon the 
part of the Opposition. 

But the majority opinion, in 
which I concur, is that no foreseeable 
Galactic situation, even the mount- 
ing pressure of expansion, can justify 
sending colonists to what Ostronsky- 
Vierra justly labeled the Mary 
Celeste of space. Empty of Zoth 
Cheruk and his Jyk it must be by 
now, but not of its Nameless and its 
grosh (and who can say what power- 
ful type of unknown life-forrn hides 
behind these supernatural masks?). 

Superstitious, I hope I may safely 
say, we surely are not; but neither 
are we, in our Chairman’s ringing 
words, “reckless damn fools.” There 
are other worlds. 


"Recommended Reading 

by THE EDITOR 


All right, boys; let’s face it: 
What science fiction boom? 

For something over five years 
now we’ve been being told, in serious 
articles in learned journals, that s.f. 
is the great new American cultural 
phenomenon, that its devotees are 
numbered in the millions, that it 
threatens the existence of such other 
forms of escape as the mystery novel, 
that its popularity reveals strange 
and terrifying things about the 
psyche of Twentieth Century 
Man . . . 

But where is the actual evidence 
of any real boom? 

Let’s look at the various fields 
involved : 

Boo/{S: I’m writing this column 
in mid-February; as a reviewer I’ve 
received advance copies of most 
publications through the first couple 
of weeks of March. For my New 
York Times column on mysteries. 
I’ve received 37 new hardcover 
novels — rather an off year; it was 
50 at this point in 1954. 

Know how many hardcover s.f. 
novels I’ve received? Exactly 3; and 
of these, one is a group of magazine 
novelets loosely assembled into a 
quasi-novel, another is a British 
import adapted from a radio play. 


To be sure there have been 4 an- 
thologies; regular readers know my 
opinions on the health of a field 
which subsists largely on antholo- 
gization. And there’ve been 4 paper- 
back novels; but these were a minute 
percentage of the total paper out- 
put, and most of them were of pretty 
negligible quality. 

In short, after more than five 
years of experiment and promotion, 
science fiction is not a significant 
part of book publishing. 

Magazines: Here the picture looks 
superficially a little brighter. One 
can say that the number of “good” 
s.f. magazines (“good” both in edi- 
torial standards and in payment of 
acceptably, if still not lavish, fees to 
authors) has, in the past six years, 
increased by 200 or 300% — which 
sounds far more impressive than say- 
ing that there are now three or four 
such magazines instead of one. There 
are still an astonishing number of 
titles on the stands (they come and 
go so fast that it’s hard to state 
figures, but I’d estimate around 20 
to 25 when this appears); but most 
of those magazines are struggling 
along on minute circulations, paying 
their authors infinitesimal sums 
(often long after publication), and 


69 



70 


THE EDITORS 


living in the shadow of the bank- 
ruptcy courts. 

Movies: There have been a few 
good science fiction films in the past 
few years (destination moon, the 

DAY THE EARTH STOOD STILL . . .). 

But then there have always been a 
few good s.f. films (things to come, 

FRANKENSTEIN, METROPOLIS and SO 

oh back to Georges M^li^s). 

(Readers particularly interested 
in the history of science-fantasy on 
the screen should consult the highly 
informative checklist of some 600 
titles in the Spring issue of the ama- 
teur magazine It, which may be 
ordered for 25c from Walter W. 
Lee, Jr., 1205 S. loth St., Coos Bay, 
Ore.) 

Most of Hollywood’s nominally 
s.f. product, however, seems to fall 
into two categories: “human in- 
terest” stories of acute scientific 
illiteracy, or crude quickies for 
kiddie matinees. I expect to read, 
any day, of the completion of Ab- 
bott AND COSTELLO MEET KIMBALL 
KINNISON. 

Television: Surely if the love for 
science fiction is sweeping the coun- 
try, all the sexes from Maine to 
Texas should be demanding it on 
their home viewing screens. But 
there is not a single program bn the 
air devoted to s.f. for adults. 

I have a feeling that this situation 
may be something like one that 
existed in radio before 1939. It 
seems wholly incredible today; but 
before the success of the Ellery 
Queen show, all advertising agency 


and network executives were unan- 
imous in maintaining, as a matter 
of principle, that a detective story 
was impossible on the air. Science 
fiction on TV has yet to find such 
an icebreaker as Queen (perhaps a 
series based on Heinlein’s Future 
History ....?). There’s been, so 
far as I know, only one attempt at 
a regular adult s.f. series; and that 
was so poorly executed, as science, 
as fiction, or as television, that its 
deserved failure simply confirmed 
the executives in their prejudice. 

A little s.f. is slowly sneaking into 
TV. MEDIC has offered a dramatiza- 
tion of an H-bomb raid on Los 
Angeles (not yet broadcast at this 
writing, so I can’t comment). And 
space travel has received the honor 
of a full-hour original TV-play on 
STUDIO ONE, and the ultimate in- 
dignity of a half hour starring Red 
Skelton. Unfortunately, the serious 
play contained little more plausibil- 
ity and originality than the Skelton 
script, and was devoted entirely to 
the emotionalization of the anti- 
science fiction (and indeed anti- 
science) thesis that “Man isn’t built 
for space.” 

Tentative conclusions: Rarely has 
any phenomenon been so dispropor- 
tionately publicized as “the science 
fiction boom.” It seems so plausible 
that history’s most technological 
civilization should find its most 
popular expression in the literature 
of imaginative technology that crit- 
ics have casually assumed that the 
plausibility is a fact . . . while the 



RECOMMENDED READING 

public has calmly gone on reading 
about sex and violence, or the latest 
slick variant of the Cinderella story. 

I honestly believe, as a critic, that 
s.f. has stimulating values, both in 
esthetics and as entertainment, to 
offer to all readers. But the fact 
remains that s.f. editors and authors 
(and one true and unfortunate 
“boom” is the large number of tal- 
ented new writers attracted, by all 
the publicity, to a field too small to 
support them) are not reaching 
nearly so wide an audience as is 
supposed. 

A number of critics (including 
me) said that science fiction at the 
end of World War II stood where 
the detective story did at the end of 
World War I. The statement was not 
inaccurate; but the developments in 
the post-war decade have not been 
remotely comparable. Somewhere 
we (the editors and authors) have 
slipped; and if you (the readers) 
have any ideas on where, Fd be 
very interested in hearing them. 
You, now reading this, have pre- 
sumably been converted to an in- 
terest in this type of imaginative 
literature — any ideas on how to 
make further conversions? 

To turn to the few new books 
(not covering all of those cited above 
because a couple of just-received 
items are still unread), plus some 
hitherto neglected leftovers from 
1954: 

NEW NOVELS 

The only Grade A long fiction of 
1955 to date is so exceedingly good 


71 

as to compensate for any number of 
duller items, earthlight (Ballan- 
tine, $2.75*; paper, 35c) represents 
Arthur C. Clarke at his best — and 
what is better in modern s.f.? This 
is Clarke in his quietly factual (yet 
poetically illuminating) vein, a con- 
vincingly real, scientifically detailed 
story of the near future, yet infused 
with that sense of wonder and ex- 
citement that we sometimes think 
vanished from literature around the 
time our voices changed. Plot: 
counterespionage on the moon dur- 
ing a threatened revolt of the plane- 
tary colonies. Special features: count- 
less new sidelights on the probabili- 
ties of life on the moon, a stunningly 
different scene of a rescue in space, 
one of the all-time great space bat- 
tles — and serious novelistic consid- 
eration of problems of loyalty and 
morality. Verdict: More books like 
this and there’d probably be no 
need for the questions/ I posed 
above. 

James Blish’s earthman, come 
home (Putnam’s, $3.50*) is an as- 
semblage of his OJ^e novelets from 
Astounding and elsewhere, making a 
vast and vague novel which does 
little justice to a fascinating concept; 
though you are constantly told that 
the scene is (magnificent idea!) the 
entire city of New York converted 
into a migrant space-mercenary, it 
never sounds like anything but just 
another spaceship, with the usual 
cardboard crew. Jack Finney’s the 
BODY SNATCHERS (Dell, 25c) has, 
oddly, exactly the same theme as 



72 


THE EDITORS 


Philip K. Dick’s The Father-Thing 
(F&SF, December, 1954): the hid- 
den growth of soulless facsimiles 
which take over the places of human 
beings. A fair number of inconsist- 
encies and inaccuracies prevent 
wholehearted acceptance of the book 
as science fiction; but Mr. Finney is, 
as always, intensely readable and 
unpredictably ingenious. Harold 
Rein’s few were left (John Day, 
$3.50*) is, I guess, borderline s.f.; 
presumably its unspecified disaster 
is the atomic destruction of Man- 
hattan. The attempt of a handful of 
survivors to create a new life in the 
subway tunnels is a promising 
theme; but oversimplified charac- 
terization and lack of story-move- 
ment make it a fairly dull book. 

Noted for completists only: Algis 
Budrys’ false night (Lion, 25c); 
Robert Moore Williams’ the chaos 
FIGHTERS (Ace, 25c); Murray Lein- 
ster’s THE OTHER SIDE OF HERE (Ace, 
35c). The Leinster (a rewrite of the 

INCREDIBLE INVASION from AstOUnd' 
ingy 1936) does, however, include in 
the same volume A. E. van Vogt’s 
incomparable hypergalactic fantasy- 
melodrama, THE WEAPON MAKERS 
(now retitled one against eter- 
nity), which is an imperative 
purchase. 

SHORT STORIES 

Published and reviewed as 
“straight” fiction, J. B. Priestley’s 
THE OTHER PLACE (Harper, $3*) is 
actually a pure science-fantasy vol- 
ume, and a fine one. Priestley has 
long been obsessed by the imagina- 


tive potential of Time, and particu- 
larly by J. W. Dunne’s serial-uni- 
verse concepts. You’ll recall the 
plays dangerous corner and . i 
HAVE been here BEFORE, the recent 
novel THE magicians, the short 
story The Strange Girl (F&SF, Janu- 
ary, 1954). This new book brings 
you that story and 8 others of the 
same kind, wonderfully evocative 
variations on a theme, rich in their 
ingenious thinking about time and 
in their full-bodied creation of con- 
trasting eras. 

Lloyd Arthur Eshbach has ren- 
dered immeasurable service to s.f. 
readers as owner-publisher-editor of 
Fantasy Press and Polaris Press. 
Anyone who has published Russell’s 
DEEP SPACE, Williamson’s darker 
THAN YOU THINK, and Stevens’ the 
HEADS OF CERBERUS has earned a 
perfect right to bring out a collec- 
tion of his own short stories and 
novelets. But I think ydur opinion 
of Mr. Eshbach will remain higher 
if you fail to read the 9 unfortunate 
stories, ranging from 1932 to new 
and unpublished, gathered together 
as TYRANT OF TIME (Fantasy Press, 

$ 3 *)- 

ANTHOLOGIES 

Frederik Pohl’s star science fic- 
tion STORIES NO. 3 (Ballantine, 
$2*; paper, 35c) is easily the best of 
the anthologies to be considered 
here, if pretty far short of being the 
best in its series. There are, surpris- 
ingly, some tired stories here — 
old hands very competently telling 
tales that you’ve read often enough 



recommended reading 

already. But there are also bright 
fresh vigorous entries by Chad 
Oliver and Philip K. Dick and 
Richard Matheson; and even the 
less shining items are never mere 
padded hackwork. 

Which reminds me that space- 
pressure has always managed to 
squeeze out earlier mention of 
Pohl’s STAR SHORT NOVELS (Ballan- 
tine, $2*; paper, 35c), published last 
year. This is indeed a strange, un- 
satisfactory, yet certainly not negli- 
gible book. In its three stories (from 
17 to 25,000 words apiece), Jessamyn 
West attempts her first s.f. with 
skilled prose, a fine concept, and no 
logical development; Lester del Rey 
devotes fine storytelling to perhaps 
the most powerful idea yet con- 
ceived in theological science fiction, 
but wholly fails in making his theo- 
logical notion believable; and Theo- 
dore Sturgeon tosses off coruscant 
pyrotechnics about nothing at all. 
In short, an exasperating collection 
— but worth looking into. 

Harold W. Kuebler’s the treas- 
ury OF SCIENCE FICTION CLASSICS 

(Hanover, $2.95) makes the snob- 
appeal pitch of trying to show that 
the best science fiction has flourished 
outside of the s.f. magazines. It’s a 
hodgepodge of anthology favorites 
and meaningless “excerpts” from 
novels, with inadequate and inac- 
curate editorial comment. The enor- 
mous book (a third of a million 
words!) is a bargain, and contains 
some excellent reading; but any- 
thing of value you’re sure to have 


73 

on your shelves already in some 
better collection. 

Joseph Gallant’s stories of sci- 
entific IMAGINATION (Oxford Book 
Co., 70c) is something of a land- 
mark: an anthology of s.f. for use in 
schools! The editor argues con- 
vincingly that “science fiction seems 
to provide a natural medium for 
reading in core-curriculum classes,” 
because such classes are “a fusion of 
sciences, social studies, and Eng- 
lish.” The book is not of interest to 
the regular s.f. reader; the stories, 
largely good, have all been previ- 
ously reprinted, most of them sev- 
eral times; but you might bring it to 
the attention of yoiir children’s 
teachers. It’s a pity that a school 
text contains so many errors (17 
mistakes in a bibliographic listing of 
22 titles!); but maybe core-curric- 
ulum teachers are less particular 
than old-fashioned hidebound aca- 
demicians. 

No review, of course, but I can’t 
help calling your attention to one 
other recent anthology: the best 
FROM f&sf: fourth series, edited 
by Anthony Boucher (Doubleday, 
$3.50*). Fifteen stories (adorned by 
7 verses) from the 1954 issues of this 
magazine — I hope you’ll like it. 

NON-FICTION 

Robert Lindner’s the fifty-min- 
ute HOUR (Rinehart, $3.50*) is 
subtitled “a collection of true psy- 
choanalytic tales,” and Max Lerner’s 
introduction points out that Lindner 
has, in the psychoanalytic tale, 



74 


THE EDITORS 


created virtually a new artform. The 
longest of the 5 tales is of intense 
interest to readers of s.f.: The Jet- 
Propelled Couch, the extraordinary 
narrative of a research physicist 
who retreated into a science fictional 
world of his own creation, a galactic 
future ^o consistently real as to 
entrap even the analyst. It’s a true 
story reminiscent of the best fiction 
of the Kuttners, and nowise to be 
missed. 

And then there are the books 
about the saucers. . . . Cedric Al- 
lingham’s flying saucer from 
MARS (British Book Centre, $2.75*) 
is about how the author met, chatted 
with and photographed a Martian 
saucerman in Scotland on February 
18, 1954. Leonard G. Cramp’s 

SPACE, GRAVITY AND THE FLYING 
SAUCER (British Book Centre, $3*) 
is about the “Unity of Creation 
Theory,” which explains how sau- 
cers move by controlling gravita- 
tional fields and why rockets will 
never get us into space. Harold T. 
Wilkins’ flying saucers on the 
ATTACK (Citadel, $3.50*) is about 
how the saucers represent an attack- 
ing enemy and we must abandon all 
these sissy ideas of welcoming friends 
from space. Personally, I’ll confess, 
I collect these damned things and 
wouldn’t miss a word of any one of 
them; you, on the other hand, may 
be better off with your hobby of 
collecting used Sears, Roebuck cata- 
logs. 


HUMOR 

Fantasy-Times recently described 
Mad as “the non-scieiice-fiction 
comic book that is read by most 
science fiction fans.” I think this is 
true; at least I hope it is, and should 
like to change most to alL To at- 
tempt to describe Mad's satire is 
simply to pile up such adjectives as 
trenchant. Rabelaisian, lusty, gusty, 
busty, penetrating, vershlugginer. 
. . . You’ll find a rich sampling in 
Harvey Kurtzman’s the mad reader 
(Ballantine, 35c) — all fantasy to 
some extent, I suppose, and two 
sequences {Superduperman and Flesh 
Garden) s.f., complete with mad 
scientists, mad artists and happily 
mad readers. 

Both Ronald Searles’s the female 
approach (Knopf, $3.50*) and 
Charles Addams* homebodies (Si- 
mon & Schuster, $2.95*) were listed 
in F&SF’s Best-of-1954 but never 
properly reviewed here — chiefly 
because I find myself speechless be- 
fore two such masters. Max Beer- 
bohm paid the precise tribute to 
Searles when he wrote: “There 
seems to be no bounds to your 
strangely inventive faculty, and to 
your power of converting the maca- 
bre into the most pleasurable of 
frolics.” The same words could be 
justly written to Addams. Both men 
think and draw as well, and in the 
same manner, as John Collier writes; 
and this department has no higher 
superlatives in stock. 


* Books marked with an asterisk may be ordered (irom F&SF’s Readers* Book Service. For 
details, see page 2. 



Do you want to know what type of man stands the best chance of surviving 
the holocaust of his world? You ll learn the answer in this brief and pointed 
item which isy like most Mathesons, not quite like any other story youve 
read. 


Pattern for Survival 

by RICHARD MATHESON 


And they stood beneath the crystal 
towers^ beneath the polished heights 
which, like scintillant mirrors, caught 
rosy sunset on their faces until their 
city was one vivid, coruscated blush, 

Ras slipped an arm about the waist 
of his beloved, 

''Happy?'' he inquired, in a tender 
voice. 

"Oh, yes," she breathed, "Here in 
our beautiful city where there is peace 
and happiness for all, how could I 
be anything but happy?" 

Sunset cast its roseate benediction 
upon their soft embrace. 

THE END 

The clatter ceased, his hands 
curled in like blossoms and his 
eyes fell shut. The prose was wine. 
It trickled on the taste buds of 
his mind, a dizzying potion. Tve 
done it again, he recognized, by 
George in heaven, Tve done it 
again. 

Satisfaction towed him out to 
sea. He went down for the third 


time beneath its happy drag. Sur- 
facing then, reborn, he estimated 
wordage, addressed envelope, slid 
in manuscript, weighed total, af- 
fixed stamps and sealed. Another 
brief submergence in the waters of 
delight, then up withal and to the 
mailbox. 

It was almost twelve as Richard 
Allen Shaggley hobbled down the 
quiet street in his shabby overcoat. 
He had to hurry or he’d miss the 
pick-up and he mustn’t do that. 
Ras And The City of Crystal was too 
superlative to wait another day. He 
wanted it to reach the editor im- 
mediately. It was a certain sale. 

Circuiting the giant, pipe-strewn 
hole (When, in the name of heaven 
would they finish repairing that 
blasted sewer?), he hmped on hur- 
riedly, envelope clutched in rigid 
fingers, heart a turmoil of vibration. 

Noon. He reached the mailbox 
and cast about anxious glances for 
the postman. No sign of him. A sigh 
of pleasure and relief escaped his 


75 



FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 


76 

chapped lips. Face aglow, Richard 
Allen Shaggley listened to the en- 
velope thump gently on the bottom 
of the mailbox. 

The happy author shuffled off, 
coughing. 

AFs iegs were bothering him 
again. He shambled up the quiet 
street, teeth gritted slightly, leather 
sack pulling down his weary 
shoulder. Getting old, he thought, 
haven’t got the drive any more. 
Rheumatism in the legs. Bad ; makes 
it hard to do the route. 

At twelve fifteen, he reached the 
dark green mailbox and drew the 
keys from his pocket. Stooping, 
with a groan, he opened up the 
box and drew out its contents. 

A smiling eased his pain- tensed 
face; he nodded once. Another yarn 
by Shaggley. Probably be snatched 
up right away. The man could 
really write. 

Rising with a grunt, Al slid the 
envelope into his sack, relocked 
the mailbox, then trudged off, still 
smiling to himself. Makes a man 
proud, he thought, carrying his 
stories; even if my legs do hurt. 

Al was a Shaggley fan. 

When Rick arrived from lunch 
a little after three that afternoon, 
there was a note from his secretary 
on the desk. 

New ms, from Shaggley just ar- 
rtvedy it read. Beautiful job. Don't 
forget R.A. wants to see it when 
you're through. S. 


Delight cast illumination across 
the editor’s hatchet face. By George 
in heaven, this was manna from 
what had threatened to be a fruit- 
less afternoon. Lips drawn back in 
what, for him, was smiling, he 
dropped into his leather chair, re- 
strained empathic finger twitchings 
for the blue pencil (No need of it 
for a Shaggley yarn!) and plucked 
the envelope from the cracked glass 
surface of his desk. By George, a 
Shaggley story; what luck! R.A. 
would beam. 

He sank into the cushion, in- 
stantly absorbed in the opening 
nuance of the tale. A tremor of 
transport palsied outer sense. Breath- 
less, he plunged on into the story 
depths. What balance^ what delinea- 
tionl How the man could write. 
Distractedly, he brushed plaster dust 
off his pin-stripe sleeve. 

As he read, the wind picked up 
again, fluttering his straw-like hair, 
buffeting like tepid wings against 
his brow. Unconsciously, he raised 
his hand and traced a delicate finger 
along the scar which trailed like 
livid thread across his cheek and 
lower temple. 

The wind grew stronger. It moaned 
by pretzeled I-beams and scattered 
brown- edged papers on the soggy 
rug. Rick stirred restlessly and 
stabbed a glance at the gaping fissure 
in the wall (When, in the name of 
heaven, would they finish those 
repairs.?), then returned, joy re- 
newed, to Shaggley’s manuscript. 

Finishing at last, he fingered away 



PATTERN FOR SURVIVAL 


a tear of bittersweetness and de- 
pressed an intercom key. 

“Another check for Shaggley,” he 
ordered, then tossed the snapped- 
off key across his shoulder. 

At three-thirty, he brought the 
manuscript to R.A.’s office and 
left it there. 

At four, the publisher laughed 
and cried over it, gnarled fingers 
rubbing at the scabrous bald patch 
on his head. 

Old hunchbacked Dick Allen set 
type for Shaggley’s story that very 
afternoon, vision blurred by happy 
tears beneath his eyeshade, liquid 
coughing unheard above the busy 
clatter of his machine. 

The story hit the stand a little 
after six. The scar-faced dealer 
shifted on his tired legs as he read 
it over six times before, reluctantly, 
offering it for sale. 

At half past six, the little bald- 
patched man came hobbling down 
the street. A hard day’s work, a 
well-earned rest, he thought, stop- 
ping at the corner newsstand for 
some reading matter. 

He gasped. By George in heaven. 


77 

a new Shaggley story I What luck! 

The only copy too. He left a 
quarter for the dealer who wasn’t 
there at the moment. 

He took the story home, sham- 
bling by skeletal ruins (Strange, 
those burned buildings hadn’t been 
replaced yet), reading as he went. 

He finished the story before ar- 
riving home. Over supper, he read 
it once again, shaking his lumpy head 
at the marvel of its impact, the un- 
breakable magic of its workman- 
ship. It inspires me, he thought. 

But not tonight. Now was the 
time for putting things away: the 
cover on the typewriter, the shabby 
overcoat, threadbare pin-stripe, eye- 
shade, mailman’s cap and leather 
sack all in their proper places. 

He was asleep by ten, dreaming 
about mushrooms. And, in the morn- 
ing, wondering once again why 
those first observers had not de- 
scribed the cloud as more like a 
toadstool. 

By six A.M. Shaggley, breakfested, 
was at the typewriter. 

This is the story^ he wrote, of how 
Ras met the beautiful priestess of 
Shahglee and she fell in love with him. 


Note : 

If you enjoy The Magazine of Fantasy and Science Fic- 
tion, you will like some of the other Mercury Publications: 

Ellery Queen’s Mystery Magazine 
Mercury Mystery Books 
Bestseller Mystery Books 
Jonathan Press Mystery Books 



**lVe will,** Arthur Clarke declares ringingly in prelude to space, **take 
no frontiers into space**; and many of us look upon the interplanetary age 
as one that will at last unite men and reaffirm their brotherhood. But, Mr. 
McIntosh suggests, may not the very act of going into space create new 
frontiers? Can men, after generations of specialised adaptation to their 
various different new worlds, still regard each other as brothers? This is 
the central question in a novelet of galactic politics — not the Graustarkian 
palace-politics of interstellar romances, but the solid practicalities of party- 
strategy, voting-booth politics — written, as one always expects of this 
warmly observant young Scot, with primary emphasis upon people. 


Eleventh Commandment 

hy j. T. McIntosh 


*T JUST WANT TO REMIND YOU ONCE 

again, said the suave radio voice 
apologetically, '"that the intermarriage 
poll is being held throughout the 
galaxy on Friday . . 

“Could anyone forget?” Gerry 
murmured incredulously as he waited 
in the lounge for Wyn. “Could any- 
one possibly forget, I wonder?” 

“What was that you said, Gerry?” 
called Wyn from the bedroom. 

“Nothing, honey.” 

“Don’t mumble, then. It’s a deli- 
cate operation getting myself into 
this dress, and I need all my con- 
centration.” 

Another set reproduced the an- 
nouncer’s voice. "Everyone who is 
over twenty-one and not certified insane 


has a votefi he said reassuringly. 
"Please use it*' 

“Here’s two who will,” said Moyra, 
looking up into Bob’s eyes. “But 
anyway — could they stop us getting 
married, darling, even if . . . ?” 

“They could,” said Bob briefly. 

“I just don’t believe it,” said 
Moyra. “Oh, I know some people 
will act nasty to us — you expect 
that — but I can’t imagine them 
really . . .” 

"Merely because the question at 
issue doesn't seem to concern you the 
announcer went on, through a third 
radio, "don't waste your vote. Ma!^ 
up your mind. Listen to the AMAB 
arguments and the Realist point of 
view, decide which party to support. 



ELEVENTH COMMANDMENT 


79 


and on Friday^ doiit forget to do 
it ...” 

Adam switched off the radio with 
unnecessary violence. 

“Darling, I was listening!” Elis 
protested, looking up from the mirror 
in which she had been surveying 
herself critically. 

“It’s all nonsense,” said Adam. 

He frowned. 

“I guess it is at that. They only 
want to know how people feel. . . . 
There can’t be any question of 
actually doing anything — ” 

“We’ve got enough worries with- 
out that,” Adam muttered. 

Elis swung round and caught his 
wrist hard. It was a masculine gesture, 
as if she was the dominant partner. 
“Don’t talk like that,” she said 
sharply. “We’ll get money somehow. 
We always have, haven’t we?” 

She snapped the switch on again. 

Through all the sets, the one in 
Gerry and Wyn’s maisonette, the 
one in Moyra’s flat, the one in Elis’s 
cheap hotel bedroom, and probably 
through a million others, the an- 
nouncer spoke with gentle reproach: 

''If s a very important question^ and 
every local council wants to get as 
near a hundred per cent poll as possible, 
Eastover is famed for its progressive^ 
well-informed social consciousness ^ and 
Jordan particularly is hpown for its 
forward-looking ...” 

“That,” sighed Gerry, nodding 
out of the window as Wyn joined 
him, already wearing her ankle- 
length cape. “You needn’t have 


hurried, darUng. We can’t go out 
for a while yet.” 

II 

It was raining in Jordan. 

That’s like saying grass is green 
or light is bright. But it’s worth 
saying nevertheless, for sometimes 
grass isn’t green, sometimes light 
isn’t bright — and sometimes it isn’t 
raining in Jordan. 

It wasn’t Jordan’s heavy, fierce, 
bouncing rain, nor Jordan’s warm, 
treacly downpour. It was Jordan’s 
steady, lukewarm drizzle which, so 
much more than the other two 
varieties, seems perfectly capable of 
going on forever. 

The streets were almost deserted, 
though it was still early evening. In 
the hard, blurred glare of the street 
lamps, poll bills in heavy black 
type screamed silently to no one at 
all, for the few people who were in 
the wet, glistening streets were 
hurrying along. 

There wasn’t much to show that 
Jordan was on Eastover, in the Rotel 
system, and not on Earth. In day- 
time the much yellower though 
brighter sun gave sufficient clue, 
without anything else; at night, 
when the sky was overcast, almost 
all the differences disappeared and 
Jordan was like any modern Terran 
city where it happened to be raining. 

The rain stopped abruptly, but 
apparently not entirely unexpect- 
edly — for almost instantly the 
streets were alive with people hurry- 
ing about in all directions: people 



So 

who seemed to know to the second 
when the rain would start again, just 
as they had known when it was 
going to stop. Even on Eastover, 
even in Jordan, people preferred not 
to be drenched if they could help 
it. And they developed a weather 
sense which told them when they 
could get somewhere dry. Or at 
least, when they could try. 

Wyn and Gerry were two units 
in the crowd, hustling together from 
the southeast. Not many streets 
away, from the north, Adam and 
Elis hurried southwards, two more 
scurrying, paired-off units. From 
due east came Bob and Moyra, half 
walking, half running, trying to 
beat the rain which they knew was 
coming on again soon. 

And from the south came another 
unit, but a solitary unit, a calm, 
unhurried unit. Mackenzie wouldn’t 
run because mere rain threatened. 
He stalked deliberately through the 
shorter, fatter, quicker, scuttling, 
undignified thousands who cared 
about time, about their clothes, 
about getting wet. He was tall and 
thin and his clothes were tight. He 
didn’t wear a top hat, but that 
didn’t matter. Spiritually he was 
top-hatted. 

Just as Wyn and Gerry saw the 
lights of the Savoy, the threatened 
drizzle resumed. It drizzled only for 
an instant, however — then it ceased 
to be the drizzle and became the 
warm, sticky downpour. 

The crowds in the streets dis- 
solved like sugar cubes* Wyn and 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

Gerry got a dark doorway to them- 
selves. They neither knew nor cared 
what happened to everybody else. 

“Let’s chance it,” said Gerry, 
his eye measuring the distance across 
the swimming street to the neon-lit 
canopy of the Savoy. 

“No, no, no!” wailed Wyn, horri- 
fied at the suggestion. “My dress 
can’t take it — the rain must go 
off soon!” 

“Because your dress can’t take 
it,” said Gerry, nodding understand- 
ingly. It was no use refusing to 
understand Wyn — he had married 
her peculiar feminine logic as well 
as the rest of her. 

He had to disagree, however, after 
looking round, smelling the rain, 
making faces at it and rolling it 
round on his tongue, as it were. 
“Sorry, Wyn,” he said. “I’m afraid 
it’s on for quite a while. Want to 
stay here all night, honey.?” 

Wyn was a honey, even in the 
harsh street lighting, even wrapped 
in a shapeless raincoat. Not a beauty, 
that’s something else again. Wyn’s 
little white face had piquancy, vi- 
tality, infinite capacity for delight, 
and no classical regularity whatever. 
She was a laughing urchin, but a 
feminine urchin. There was nothing 
boyish about Wyn. 

Gerry was just the kind of man 
to go with her, big, protective, 
understanding, and with a vast, 
enveloping sense of humor. 

They were both Eastoverans.That, 
perhaps, is important. 

“Oh, look, Wyn!” Gerry e^- 



ELEVENTH COMMANDMENT 

claimed, looking over her shoulder. 
“There’s Mackenzie.” 

Wyn snarled with astonishing fe- 
rocity. “Why should I want to see 
Mackenzie, now or ever?” she de- 
manded. But she looked all the same. 
She was the kind of girl who would 
say “I won’t look!” and peer through 
her fingers. 

He marched through the rain, 
imperturbably, implacably, like some- 
thing out of Dickens. One felt his 
name should be Fen berg or Tuckle 
or Markwell. Yet he wasn’t one of 
the funny Dickensian characters. 
There was something menacing about 
him, quietly menacing, as if he was 
going to walk past you or over you 
or through you whenever you hap- 
pened to be in his way — just as 
he was ignoring the rain as some- 
thing of no account. 

“He’s going to the Savoy!” Wyn 
'exclaimed. “The nerve of it!” 

“He’ll have to pay to get in,” 
said Gerry philosophically. “If all 
the Realists come tonight, so much 
the better.” 

Mackenzie could hardly have 
heard them through the drumming 
and swishing of the rain. Neverthe- 
less, he turned abruptly like a radio- 
controlled robot and marched to- 
wards them, squelching. 

“Ah, the delightful Youngs!” he 
said, stopping about three feet away 
from them, still in the rain, still 
ignoring it. “What a pity we are 
enemies. You really are a charming 
couple — Fd be glad to use you in 
my campaign.” 


8i 

Wyn gave him the cold shoulder, 
the left one. She turned rudely into 
the doorway and stared intently at 
the keyhole of the locked door. 

“That’s just the difference in our 
methods, Mackenzie,” said Gerry 
blandly. “I wouldn’t use you in my 
campaign. Your methods may be 
successful, but I wouldn’t care to 
use some of them.” 

Mackenzie sighed. “And for that 
reason, among others. I’ll win,” he 
said. “Aren’t you people even 
trying?” 

He sniffed, bowed sardonically at 
Wyn, who was still turned away 
from him and couldn’t even see the 
gesture, and strode across and into 
the Savoy. 

Wyn whirled indignantly. “See 
that!” she exclaimed. “0«r ball — 
and we’re not there — and he is!” 

Gerry grinned. “Then let’s run 
for it, rain or no rain.” 

“No, I can’t. My dress — ” 

“Then I’ll run for it and send 
out someone with an umbrella or 
something.” 

It wasn’t necessary. The rain halted 
momentarily, switching from one 
reservoir to another, and without 
wasting time in talk, knowing how 
brief the respite was going to be, 
Wyn and Gerry dashed across the 
rain- washed street. Out of breath 
but triumphant, they reached the 
shelter of the canopy just before the 
downpour resumed where it left off. 

“We’ll get wet on the way back,” 
Gerry warned. 

“\^at does the way matter?” 



92 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 


asked Wyn scornfully. “The ob- 
tuseness of men!” 

In the foyer they looked at the 
bills while they got their breath 
back. Some simply said “AMABI” 
Others showed a couple dancing, 
with the legend “Grand AMAB 
Ball.” Still others, for those who 
would take the time to read all 
about it, had two columns of big 
type presenting the sales talk. None 
of the men and women dashing in 
out of the rain had time, apparently. 
Or perhaps they knew all alwut it. 

Anyway, there were plenty of 
people dashing in. “The rain’s done 
us a good turn, honey,” said Gerry 
jubilantly. “It stopped in time to 
drive them out, and once they were 
out, they carried on. There’s going 
to be a big crowd.” 

But Wyn had disappeared into 
the ladies’ room. She was interested 
enough in the AMAB campaign, 
even excited about it sometimes, 
and she was certainly loyal. How- 
ever, at the moment she was a girl 
at a dance with the man she loved. 
And if he happened to be her 
husband too, so much the better — 
he would be with her after the 
dance as well. AMAB could wait 
for a few hours. 

Gerry checked his raincoat at the 
men’s cloakroom. “How’s it going, 
Emily.?” he asked the girl in charge 
there. 

Emily was a showpiece, selected 
for looks alone. She looked good 
enough to eat, and Gerry found him- 
self playing with the bizarre thought 


that by the Galactic Code it wouldn’t 
be a crime to eat her, because she 
wasn’t an intelligent creature. 

“Oh, we’re doing fine, Mr. 
Young,” she said brightly. 

“How many are in already.?” 

But Emily could only count to 
ten, and so wasn’t much help. Gerry 
left her and went to look for Wyn. 

He didn’t have to wait for her. 
She couldn’t have done more than 
take off her coat and make a few 
quick passes at her hair and dress. 
She came out and joined him as if 
their watches had been synchronized. 

“Yes, honey,” he said contentedly, 
just looking at her. “You’ve still got 
it.” 

She knew she still had it, but she 
glowed because he still wanted to 
say it. And that improved the effect. 

She wore a rose-pink net dress 
that covered her from throat to mid- 
calf, with long loose sleeves. The net 
alone being something less than 
adequate, red built-in accessories 
here and there reinforced the net in 
small but strategic areas. 

And Gerry was delighted to find 
that though in any beauty contest 
Emily would be placed first and 
Wyn second, and though he had 
been married to Wyn for four years, 
he couldn’t think of a single thing 
he’d rather do with Emily than 
with Wyn. 

They went in together and straight 
on to the floor. Though Gerry had 
organized the dance, he was suf- 
ficiently interested in Wyn to wait 
till after the first waltz before he 



ELEVENTH COMMANDMENT 


even looked to see hoW many people 
were there. 

“Not bad,” he murmured, “con- 
sidering it*s so early. It’s not funds 
we want, Wyn, it’s support. We 
want a lot of people here, not for 
the cash they bring in but to make 
this a success. We need a few suc- 
cesses. We should win, but — ” 

“Please, Gerry, not tonight,” 
Wyn pleaded. “Tonight I’m out 
with a man, not a political cam- 
paign.” 

“You’re not out with a political 
campaign, honey,” said Gerry quietly. 
“But look at those two.” 

Wyn looked. Elis Masto and 
Adam Bentley were dancing to- 
gether. They were clinging to each 
other passionately, almost desper- 
ately, as if at any moment someone 
or something would come and tear 
them apart. One couldn’t see^ but 
one could sense shadows behind them. 

“They’re always out with a po- 
litical campaign,” Gerry murmured. 
“If the Realists win, they . . . And 
look at those two.” 

Moyra Molin and Bob Drake 
were tenderer, less desperate. Bob 
was Gerry’s cousin. Moyra and Bob 
were intelligent people, and knew 
what was going on in the galaxy. 
Long ago they had faced the fact 
that since Moyra had been born on 
Greensing and Bob on Westover 
there were going to be difficulties 
in their life together. But they were 
going to face them together, rather 
than remove them by going sepa- 
rate ways. 


83 

“Suppose you and I belonged to 
different planets, honey Gerry 
said, rubbing his cheek against Wyn’s 
hair. 

“I know — but we don’t, and 
tonight I want to enjoy myself. 
I’ve got a new dress. I’m with my 
favorite man, and — ugh!” 

She grunted disgustedly as she 
saw Mackenzie standing in the 
shadows at the back of the ballroom, 
under the balcony. He was alone, of 
course. Mackenzie was generally 
alone. 

“He’s got his nerve,” Wyn mut- 
tered. “Coming to our dance, as 
if he — ” 

“We were rude to him outside,” 
said Gerry contritely. “Let’s go and 
talk to him. Politely this time.” 

Wyn followed him reluctantly. 
She was an honest, open soul. If 
she didn’t Uke someone, she hated 
being civil to him. Mackenzie was 
one of the few people she really 
disliked. “He brings out the worst 
in me, that man,” she had said — 
often. And Gerry never denied it. 
The only time Wyn became a shrew 
was when she talked to or about 
Mackenzie. She wasn’t so much for 
AMAB as against Mackenzie. 

Gerry strode towards Mackenzie, 
pulling Wyn behind him. Mac- 
kenzie saw them and waited im- 
passively. 

John Mackenzie was a once-seen- 
never-forgotten type. He was like 
nothing which had ever happened 
before. The faintly bluish tinge of 
his skin suggested Rinan. His height 



84 

and gait made one think of Scarisac, 
but the shape of his head was pure 
Greensing. His accent was almost 
sterile, with only traces of Earth 
and, later, Eastover. Gerry had 
puzzled over his origin for some 
time before hearing Mackenzie was 
from Metapur, of Terran parents. 
It fitted — it was the only thing 
that did. 

Even apart from the question of 
his origin, his appearance was star- 
tling. His nose was tiny, the one 
weak feature in a strong face. A big 
nose would have balanced his fea- 
tures, might have made them 
congruous if not pleasing. His chin 
was heavy, his mouth wide and full 
— the mouth of a man with strong 
sympathies, or so one would have 
thought if it weren’t so often pulled 
into a hard, straight line. His eyes, 
failing the nose, might have brought 
unity to his face; but they did and 
told precisely nothing. They were 
just eyes, as characterless as glass. 

“Glad to see you here, Mr. Mac- 
kenzie,” Gerry said aflfably.“I didn’t 
know you danced.” 

“On the contrary,” said Mac- 
kenzie bluntly, “not being without 
some element of intelligence, you 
know very well I don’t.” 

“A typical Mackenzieism,” said 
Gerry brightly. “It gives nothing 
away and puts the onus right back 
on the enemy. Also it assumes what 
is not so. How could I know you 
don’t dance? You could be an ex- 
ballet dancer for all I know.” 

“You know I have no social 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

graces. So unlike you and your 
charming wife.” He bowed to Wyn. 
It was not ironic. It was obviously 
not ironic. “I can’t fight this cam- 
paign on my own personal charm.” 

“Please don’t talk about that,” 
said Wyn impatiently. “People are 
supposed to be here to enjoy them- 
selves.” 

“Not to demonstrate their con- 
viction that All Men Are Brothers?” 
inquired Mackenzie, with mock 
surprise. 

“Not just now. There’s a time 
and place for everything.” 

“That attitude is going to be very 
useful to me,” said Mackenzie drily. 

“Oh, come on, Gerry,” exclaimed 
Wyn, tugging at his arm. They 
swept back to the dance-floor. 

“You were rude again,” said Gerry 
reproachfully. 

“He’s a cheat, a schemer and a 
swindler,” Wyn retorted hotly. 

“Steady on!” Gerry murmured, 
laughing. “I grant you he Wouldn’t 
care much how he got his results, 
but he’s sincere enough. Know why 
you don’t like him, Wyn?” 

“No, and I don’t care.” 

“You don’t like him because he 
doesn’t find you attractive.” 

“I like that!” said Wyn, outraged, 
stopping dancing. 

“No, you don’t like that. Neither 
does any girl with normal feminine 
impulses. He pays you compliments, 
but he doesn’t mean them, and you 
know he doesn’t mean them.” Gerry 
paused, then added shrewdly: “When 
you find a man some women dislike. 



ELEVENTH COMMANDMENT 


he may be a wolf. But when you 
find a man all women dislike, you 
know he must be the exact opposite.” 

“That’s a rather disgusting idea,” 
Wyn exclaimed. 

“Not at all.” But he didn’t con- 
tinue the discussion. Gerry always 
went by the principle that it took 
two to make a quarrel, and refused 
to be one of them. He changed the 
subject. “Say, I wonder what Mac- 
kenzie wants with those two?” 

Wyn turned to look. “Elis and 
Adam! You’d never expect to see 
him talking to a couple like them. 
I’d have thought — ” 

“One would, wouldn’t one?” 
Gerry agreed. “No, look, Mackenzie’s 
leaving. He was probably just pass- 
ing the time of day.” 

“When,” asked Wyn venomously, 
“did you ever know Mackenzie to 
be just passing the time of day?” 

Gerry didn’t follow that up either. 

For the rest of the evening they 
were just an ordinary young couple 
at a dance, enjoying themselves. 
There were no campaign speeches. 
Gerry was relying more on people’s 
good sense than on any impassioned 
appeal. 

He was too easy-going and he 
knew it. However, when he had been 
appointed to organize the AMAB 
campaign on Eastover, and particu- 
larly in Jordan, the people concerned 
had known what he was like. So he 
didn’t try to transform himself into 
another Mackenzie. He continued 
to be Gerry Young, sincere but not 
fanatic, competent without the high 


85 

efficiency of some people, on the job 
not twenty-four hours a day but 
something like six, a young man 
who hoped his party was going to 
be successful but who wasn’t going 
to extraordinary lengths to ensure 
it. 

He was fighting for people like 
his cousin Bob, for a principle, for 
an ideal. He wasn’t concerned, he 
wasn’t biased. He was honest, sensi- 
ble, and incapable of excess, particu- 
larly emotional excess. 

That was just the trouble. 

Ill 

As he waited in an all-night cafe, 
sipping coffee, Mackenzie stared out 
silently at the dreary, dark, drenched 
square outside. 

Out there, in the rain, the posters 
fought a silent, bloodless, but des- 
perate battle. Wherever a Realist 
bill penetrated, there was an AMAB 
bill to jump on its back. Where an 
AMAB legend seemed to have found 
sanctuary on a solitary, lonely bill- 
board, a Realist counterblast sprang 
from the shadows and clawed at its 
throat. 

There is only one human race! a 
huge AMAB bill proclaimed. 

Beside it was a Realist poster 
which screamed: YOU ARE A 
CRIMINAL and continued in smaller 
type . . . if you subject your children 
to lifelong unhappiness. 

Another AMAB bill simply stated 
AMAB’s title theme: All men are 
brothers. 

A Realist bill retorted cryptically, 



86 

shrewdly: Brother but not brothers- 
in-law. 

And that was the core of the 
matter. 

There were a lot of other so-called 
brotherhood issues coming, questions 
to be settled about the interrelations 
of the many human settlements and 
civilizations in the galaxy, but they 
were only now coming and the in- 
termarriage problem was come. 

The AMAB party stood for free 
marriage between members of any 
races, and the Reahsts opposed it. 
That was the question of the mo- 
ment. That was the question on 
which every person in the galaxy 
who was sane and twenty-one or 
over was entitled to vote. That was 
the campaign which was being fought 
out on every colonized world. 

There was, of course, much to be 
said on both sides. Otherwise the 
conflict couldn’t have been so vast 
and even. Almost on the eve of the 
ballot no one knew how it would go. 

The AMAB point of view was 
that all the races, different though 
they might be now, had come from 
Earth. That there was still only one 
human race. That intermarriage 
would always be possible, and should 
never be forbidden. That there 
should be no prejudice, no racial 
distinction, no color bar. That differ- 
ence and segregation breed dissen- 
sion, and people should simply be 
regarded as people, whatever their 
color, shape, race or origin. 

The Realists, in effect, said this 
was all very well, but not realistic. 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

Racial difference was a fact, and 
it was no use pretending it didn’t 
exist. That went for prejudice and 
distinction and color bars too. By 
all means regard all men as brothers, 
the Realists said, but don’t marry a 
girl of a different race, and don’t let 
your sister marry a man of a different 
color. The Realists wanted an elev- 
enth commandment. They wanted 
marriage restricted by law to 
members of the same race. 

It was after that that the compli- 
cations emerged, the thorny prob- 
lems, the special cases, the inter- 
minable arguments. Did the Realists, 
the AMABs demanded, want to 
partition the galaxy, stultify trade 
and other intercourse.? What un- 
married woman would go to a world 
none of whose men she could possibly 
marry? What man would accept a 
job on a world whose girls he was 
supposed to treat with civility, no 
less and no more? And how did 
Earth, the origin of all the races, 
stand — was new colonization to 
stop? 

The Realists retorted that they 
were concerned with the situation 
as it was, not as it had been five 
hundred years before, or as it would 
be five hundred years later. In five 
hundred years’ time people might 
be ready for AMAB ideas, in which 
case AMAB ideas would prevail. 
Meantime, marriage between clearly 
different races, like those of Scarisac 
and Rinan, say, should be forbidden. 
On the obviously difficult question 
of Earth, the Realists were divided. 



ELEVENTH COMMANDMENT 

Some recognized no difference; others 
said that Earth, the mother world, 
would always be in a special position 
and that no prohibition should apply 
between Earth and any other world. 

Mackenzie frowned slightly as 
his gaze passed from bill to bill. A 
bill rarely made anything but an 
emotional appeal, and it was all too 
clear that the AMAB bills, the 
AMAB ideas generally, made a 
stronger emotional appeal than the 
Realists’ argument. The Realists had 
to discuss, to propound, to argue. 
Mackenzie, an experienced, compe- 
tent politician, very much preferred 
not to argue. He knew that a fiery 
phrase might be worth more than 
a hundred arguments. 

All men are brothers^ for example. 
His party, the ReaUsts, had to retort 
with BrotherSy but not brothers-in- 
law, The one was an appeal to the 
emotions, the other an appeal to 
the reason. Mackenzie, a first-class 
propagandist, didn’t have to ponder 
over which appeal he’d rather make, 
if he had the choice. 

Mackenzie looked up as steps 
sounded behind him. “Have some 
coffee,” he invited. 

He waited for his two guests to 
sit down, to commit themselves. At 
the moment they could still say no, 
and make it clear that they had 
come only to say no quite definitely, 
so that he wouldn’t bother them 
again. But after the passage of a 
few more seconds it would be too 
late for that. 

When it was too late, when they 


87 

were settled and drinking coffee, he 
said gently: “You came here — 
you must be interested in my propo- 
sition. Perhaps you’ll tell me a little 
more about yourselves before we go 
any further.” 

Ehs and Adam glanced at each 
other. Their glance told Mackenzie 
almost all he really wanted to know 
— that they were very much in 
love, that they were afraid of him, 
that they were desperate for money 
and that they had already decided 
to agree to almost anything. 

Elis couldn’t have been more 
than nineteen. Her amber eyes, wasp 
waist and the obvious power of her 
legs proclaimed her instantly a 
Midinan. On paper the differences 
would barely exist — girls other than 
Midinans had amber eyes, waists 
seventeen inches less than their hips, 
and legs of the same dimensions and 
appearance as EUs’s. But the overall 
impression was unmistakable. Any- 
one who had had anything to do 
with Midina would identify her at 
a glance. 

Adam was equally obviously a 
Faquistan. He had the characteristic 
sallowness yet smoothness of skin, 
the powerful, jerky walk, the hunched 
shoulders and the over-large feet of 
most Faquistans. 

“What do you want to know, Mr. 
Mackenzie?” asked Elis. She was 
trying to keep herself under rigid 
control, but she couldn’t help licking 
her lips nervously. 

“Can you act?” asked Mackenzie. 
“Both of you?” 



88 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 


“We’ve done most things. Once 
we were part of a cabaret act.” 

“You want to get married. Why 
aren’t you married already?” 

Silence. Elis and Adam exchanged 
glances again. 

“Is it by any chance because one 
of you is wanted by the police, and 
you’re afraid — ” 

“No,” said Elis sharply. She was 
clearly the spokesman for both of 
them. “If you must know, it’s be- 
cause we can’t afford to get married. 
That’s all. We want money, we need 
money, but we aren’t criminals and 
there’s nothing you can use to black- 
mail us.” 

“There’s no question of black- 
mail,” Mackenzie protested. 

“No, but I expect you’d be glad 
to know something about us that 
would give you a hold over us. Well, 
there isn’t anything.” 

“So much the better,” said Mac- 
kenzie airily. “Criminals would be 
no use to me. Another thing: 
naturally you’re AMAB supporters?” 

Elis hesitated, then nodded. 

“Yet you know I want to break 
AMAB — and you’re still listening?” 

Another resolute nod. 

“How does that make sense?” 
Mackenzie demanded. 

“We hope AMAB wins. What 
happens here, on one of scores of 
worlds, won’t affect the issue any- 
way.” 

She tried to stare defiantly at 
him, but her gaze dropped before 
Mackenzie’s showed the slightest 
sign of doing so. 


“If we do what you want,” she 
murmured, more to Adam and her- 
self than to Mackenzie, “maybe it 
won’t have the effect you want. 
And even if it does, if a little thing 
like that could make all the differ- 
ence . . . But it caiit, and we need 
the money.” 

Mackenzie nodded. He was pre- 
pared to accept that. Elis was ra- 
tionalizing, as people so often did 
when something they "wanted was 
offered at the cost of something 
which they didn’t want but which 
might never happen. People would 
sell their heads if the price was 
big enough and they were assured 
by someone with a letter or two 
after his name that they could live 
without a head. 

Elis and Adam were refusing to 
believe that anything they might 
do could have any effect on the 
big issue. They thought they would 
be able to have their cake and eat it. 

They might, of course, be right. 
Mackenzie didn’t think so. Mac- 
kenzie rarely did anything which 
wasn’t worth while. He didn’t think 
he would be handing over a biggish 
sum of Realist funds for nothing. 

When Mackenzie had gone, Elis 
and Adam lingered rather miserably 
in the caf6. 

“He knew exactly what to offer,” 
said Adam bitterly. “Not too httle, 
just enough to make us . . . Wc 
couldn’t say no to that, Elis, could 
we?” 

“/ couldn’t,” Elis admitted. “It’s 



ELEVENTH COMMANDMENT 


89 


nothing to the Realist party, but 
it’ll get us out of all our difficulties, 
clear us here and give us a start 
somewhere else ... We should have 
said no just the same.” 

“I don’t know,” Adam temporized* 
“It’s not as if it’s really going to 
matter — ” 

“Maybe not, but suppose every- 
body said that?” said Elis, beginning 
to see new objections now that it 
was too late. “Everybody every- 
where, not just here in Jordan. He 
made us promise not to get married 
now — said it would spoil the whole 
thing if we were married. Well, 
suppose a law was passed that stopped 
us ever getting married?” 

Adam laughed abruptly. “Hell, 
that needn’t worry us. We’ll get 
married immediately we get our 
hands on the money. And then no 
law can touch us. All I’m worried 
about is — this thing we’re to do. 
Will we be able to go through with 
it?” 

“I will,” Elis declared. “It’s you 
I’m worried about — though you’ve 
got the easy part.” 

“Easy!” Adam exclaimed. 

“How would you like what’s going 
to happen to me?” 

“It’s going to be worse for me.” 

“Don’t let’s argue, darling. We 
both have to go through with it 
now. We’ve promised. And immedi- 
ately afterwards, we’ll go away where 
it’s warm and sunny.” 

“And get married,” said Adam. 

“Before the ballot,” Elis added. 
“Just in case.” 


“You don’t really think — ” 

“It’s not a question of thinking 
anything. We want to get married 
as soon as we can anyway — don’t 
we?” 

There was a certain desperate 
hunger in their embrace — but a 
singular absence of rapture. There 
were shadows behind them. There 
would always be shadows behind 
them, wherever they went. 

And they would never realize 
that they put the shadows there 
themselves, by being the kind of 
people they were. 

IV 

Gerry and Wyn saw the whole 
performance, as it happened. 

They hardly ever went to night 
clubs, but Wyn, her appetite for soft 
lights and sweet music whetted by 
the AMAB dance, insisted on an- 
other evening out the next night, 
after a day of AMAB meetings and 
rallies. So when Elis, Adam and a 
few others earned their money, as- 
sisted by some amateurs who didn’t 
know there were any professionals 
involved, Gerry and Wyn happened 
to be around to see them do it. 

Jordan was by no means the hot 
spot of Eastover. On the contrary 
it was regarded as a sober, respectable 
city, a sort of weathercock for the 
whole planet. If Jordan passed a 
thing, no other city in the world was 
likely to object to it. Other citi^ 
gained the reputation of being fast 
or daring or progressive by doing 
things that Jordan wouldn’t do. 



90 

Jordan’s night clubs, the Spacedive 
included, were suave and sophisti- 
cated without being feverish. Anyone 
too obviously drunk was politely 
ejected. The cabaret girls never 
wore too much or too httle. The 
sketches and songs were suggestive 
in only a subtle, well-bred way. The 
only^ gambling was strictly legal, 
open and regularly inspected. 

“May I talk about AMAB, 
honey?” Gerry asked whimsically 
as they sipped Curasao. 

Wyn grinned. “Sure, if you want 
to. Last night was a special occasion. 
I wanted you to myself, without 
AMAB sticking its oar in.” 

“You look even better than you 
did last night.” 

“That wasn’t what I was asking 
for,” Wyn murmured, “but I won’t 
complain now I’ve got it. Now you 
can say anything you hke about 
AMAB, and I’ll agree with every 
word.” 

Gerry smiled, then frowned as his 
thoughts passed from Wyn to the 
campaign. “Mackenzie’s too quiet,” 
he said. “He’s going to do something, 
naturally, and I’d be quite happy if 
I only knew what it was. But 
I don’t — which means there’ll be 
no counter-measures.” 

“Is there really anything to worry 
about, Gerry?” asked Wyn. “I mean, 
is there any chance of the Realists 
getting anywhere?” 

“They might. Especially here on 
Eastover, with Mackenzie directing 
operations.” 

“But even if the ballot is against 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

us, can they possibly pass a law 
against mixed marriages?” 

“Oh yes — and they will. A sort 
of eleventh commandment. Back 
on Earth, the Realists are in the 
majority. They need only a vote of 
confidence to go ahead with their 
program. If the universal ballot’s 
in the Realists’ favor a new law is 
automatic, and there won’t be any 
delay about putting it into oper- 
ation.” 

Wyn made an impatient gesture 
with her hand, as if she were tired 
of it and wanted to throw it away. 
She had forgotten that she was going 
to agree with every word. “You 
can’t just forbid mixed marriages 
hke that.” 

“Oh yes you can. All the Realists 
need is a decisive majority, and 
you’ll see whether mixed marriages 
can be forbidden or not.” 

“But what about all the mixed 
marriages there are already?” 

“They won’t be annulled, of 
course,” said Gerry, not entirely 
happily. “But it’s not going to .be 
very nice for mixed couples. They’ll 
be pointed out, laughed at, made 
the butt for anything the local 
humorist thinks is funny.” 

Wyn shook her head definitely. 
“People aren’t as bad as that,” she 
said. “People are pretty nice, really.” 

“Taken all over, maybe. But it 
takes only one person to make a 
nasty scene.” 

Wyn couldn’t see it. “Look, there’s 
Bob and Moyra,” she said. She 
nodded at a table on the floor of 



ELEVENTH COMMANDMENT 


the club, a little lower than the 
balcony where their own table was. 
Catching her glance, Moyra waved 
back. So did Bob. 

“Take Moyra and Bob,” said 
Wyn. “Moyra was born on Greensing 
and Bob was born here. They’re 
nice people. When they’re warned, 
do you really think anyone would 
. . . would . . .” 

“Yes,” said Gerry quietly. “Sup- 
pose Moyra and Bob get married — 
and the Realists win, and pass their 
law against mixed marriage. You 
want to know what’s going to happen 
to Moyra and Bob?” 

He stared down at his cousin and 
Moyra, frowning. “I’ve thought 
about this a lot,” he said. “I’ve 
talked with Bob about it too, and 
he agrees with me. He knows what 
might happen, but . . .” 

He shook his head. “Suppose there 
can’t be any more mixed marriage. 
All the mixed couples who are 
married already will become oddities 
— people will whisper and stare 
whenever Bob and Moyra appear 
anywhere — ” 

“I know,” Wyn exclaimed. “That 
always happens when people are . . . 
different in any way. But what harm 
can that do them?” 

Gerry sighed. “Suppose they go 
to a dance together. There will be 
a big group, men and girls, who 
have drunk too much. There always 
is. Somebody in this group will see 
Bob and Moyra and get a great idea. 
He’ll go round behind Bob and 
Moyra, clowning, and people will 


9 ^ 

laugh. Even those who don’t laugh 
won’t want to interfere. Encouraged, 
the funny man will go further and 
further with his clowning, and every- 
one will be in stitches. Moyra and 
Bob will ignore him as long as they 
can. He’ll drop a coin down the 
front of Moyra’s dress, and everyone 
will cheer when it tinkles on the 
floor. Great fun. He’ll tap Bob on 
the shoulder, and Bob still won’t do 
anything. The funny man will stand 
on Moyra’s dress and it’ll tear, and 
there’ll be another cheer, louder 
this time. After that there’s bound 
to be a fight. Bob and Moyra, being 
sensible people, still won’t start it, 
They’ll make their way quietly off 
the floor to go home. But someone 

— probably a girl — will snatch at 
Moyra’s torn dress, and either Bob 
will hit somebody or somebody will 
hit Bob. It won’t matter which. And 
Bob and Moyra will be thrown out 

— always. Never the funny man 
and his friends.” 

“But,” Wyn objected, “Bob and 
Moyra don’t have to — ” 

“It won’t make any difference 
what Bob and Moyra do. They’ll be 
made to retaliate sooner or later.” 

“They’ll Just have to keep away 
from dances, then, and places where 
people may do that sort of thing.” 

Gerry shook his head again. “It 
won’t matter where they go — if 
this law is passed. Suppose they’re 
in a crowd. They’ll be jostled apart 

— with almost friendly good humpr, 
at first. They’ll try to get together 
again, and as they try to drive a 



92 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 


way through, people will get annoyed 
at them. They’ll be roughed up a 
bit, just to keep them in their place. 
Bob will be tripped and get his hand 
trodden on, and Moyra will get a 
juicy tomato pushed down her 
back — ” 

“It’s silly talking like this,” said 
Wyn impatiently. “We’re just im- 
agining what might happen if some- 
thing else happens — ” 

“Oh, sure,” said Gerry, grinning 
wryly. “But everything that ever 
happens was once something that 
might happen if something else — ” 

There was a loud crash, and a 
series of smaller crashes. The band 
faltered for an instant, then, in the 
way of all night club bands, blared 
out louder than ever in an effort to 
cover up the confusion. 

Gerry and Wyn looked across at 
the balcony opposite. Everyone else 
was staring in the same direction. A 
table had crashed over with all its 
spoons, knives, forks, plates and 
flowers, which were spread in an 
unholy mess on the floor. 

“Adam Bentley — and Elis!” Wyn 
exclaimed. 

Adam and Elis were facing each 
other furiously across the overturned 
table. Elis was screaming something 
unintelligible. Abruptly she bent 
down, swept a bottle from the 
debris on the floor and in the same 
movement sent it flying at Adam’s 
head. Adam dodged, and the bottle, 
dropping on a table-top on the 
lower level, smashed so violently 
that the band stopped playing. 


Adam lunged across the wreckage 
at Elis and deliberately ripped her 
gown. Elis screamed, stooped again 
and hurled another bottle at him. 
She couldn’t miss again at that 
range, k hit his head, ricocheted 
and smashed on the floor below. 

Elis was grotesque, half over- 
dressed, half naked, and not at- 
tractively half naked. She looked 
like a rather low-class prostitute. 

It wasn’t surprising that someone 
said so. But perhaps the opinion 
needn’t have been expressed so 
loudly, with so much obscenity and 
profanity, or with the generalization 
about dirty another adjective Midi- 
nans which accompanied it. 

Someone else shouted that any 
Midinan was worth fifty dirty same 
adjective Faquistans. 

To help things on, Adam gave 
Elis a back-handed swipe that sent 
her reeling back against the balcony 
rail, shrieking shrilly. 

“Mackenzie!” Gerry exclaimed. 
It was suddenly very obvious that 
this was an act, and that Mackenzie 
was at the back of it. This wasn’t 
like Adam. It wasn’t like Elis. As 
they shrieked and fought and clawed 
each other they were shockingly 
repulsive — because the whole scene 
had been planned to be as repulsive 
as possible. 

But by this time not everybody 
was watching Adam and Elis. The 
disturbance was spreading. A scuffle 
had started on the floor, and a 
shouted quarrel was being carried 
on from the two balconies. Bob 



ELEVENTH COMMANDMENT 


Drake jumped as a thrown glass hit 
him in the back. 

Gerry jumped to his feet. “Don’t 
be fools!” he shouted. “Don’t you 
see this is a staged demonstration, 
and anyone who joins in is simply 
playing into the hands of — ” 

He was drowned by a roar as 
someone threw a bowl of hot soup 
over Moyra’s dress and she jumped 
up, screaming. Moyra and Bob were 
in a conspicuous spot, and they were 
conspicuously a mixed couple. Seeing 
them involved in a disturbance, 
people wanted to take Moyra’s part 
or Bob’s, or the part of both of them 
against agitators, or the part of the 
agitators against them. 

A burly man bored in at Bob, 
head down, and Bob coolly and 
efficiently kneed him in the face. 
He staggered back, his flailing arms 
brushing at least a dozen people. 

Thereafter it wasn’t clear who 
were the paid mischief-makers, who 
were trying to restore order, and 
who had been roused to feelings of 
racial hate by what had happened 
already. 

Somebody knocked Adam uncon- 
scious, and by that time nobody 
noticed, or cared, that Elis immedi- 
ately stopped shrieking and bent 
“ anxiously over him. Moyra and 
Bob, inoffensive as they were, be- 
came the focal point of the riot. 
What Gerry had been saying came 
true almost before he had finished 
saying it. However, he hadn’t been 
quite right. He and Wyn, helpless, 
saw that very few people were trying 


93 

to attack either Moyra or Bob; 
everyone wanted to defend one or 
other of them. The effect was much 
the same. 

A man who reached toward 
Moyra, with what purpose it was 
never known, was kidney-punched 
and sent flying along the polished 
floor. A girl spat at Bob and was 
promptly attacked by two other 
women who tore her hair and 
scratched her face and shoulders. 

No guns were produced and few 
bottles were used. There was no 
panic and no blood lust. But heads 
were broken, faces scratched, clothes 
torn and legs kicked. Women were 
mishandled merely under cover of 
the general disorder. 

Even Gerry and Wyn found them- 
selves fighting. Gerry felt bound to 
strike down a man who attacked a 
completely unoffending couple at 
the next table, though he realized 
perfectly well that even that was 
likely to involve him and Wyn in 
trouble. It did. For the next few 
minutes it was all he could do to 
keep Wyn safe. Wyn was healthy 
enough, but neither strong nor 
tough. 

At the end of that time the 
police arrived. Then things gradu- 
ally sorted themselves out. 

Two men had broken arms, three 
had crushed ribs, there were half a 
dozen cases of concussion, and dozens 
of people had cuts and bruises. There 
was considerable damage to the club 
and to the general appearance of 
the patrons. 



94 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 


But the Spacedive didn’t wish 
to make any charges. Adam, Elis 
and the other early trouble-makers 
had all prudently disappeared. The 
police, unwilling to spoil a good 
record, weren’t keen on making any 
arrests if they could be avoided. 
They could. What most people 
wanted was to get home quietly, 
without any further trouble. Any 
who had other ideas changed them 
when they found the police any- 
thing but encouraging. 

One couple were stubborn longer 
than everyone else — Moyra and 
Bob. It wasn’t unnatural, since Bob 
finished with his shirt torn from his 
back, his face scratched, his ribs 
"bruised and one ankle badly swollen, 
and Moyra was left crying more 
from shock than injury, her clothes 
in worse state than Elis’s had been. 
They were entitled to make trouble, 
and had no intention of letting the 
matter drop. 

But they withdrew their protests 
after a few words from Gerry Young. 

Gerry hadn’t anticipated Mac- 
kenzie’s next move, but obviously 
this was it, and equally obviously 
there was nothing AMAB could do 
about it. If he and Wyn said they 
had seen Mackenzie with Elis and 
Adam, Mackenzie could either deny 
it completely or admit it and point 
out reasonably that that was no 
proof that there had been any ar- 
rangement between them. No, Mac- 
kenzie would have covered his tracks. 

And Moyra and Bob, by lodging 
official complaints, would only be 


playing into Mackenzie’s hands. The 
more publicity the affair got, the 
better Mackenzie would be pleased. 

“Mackenzie’s won that round,” 
Gerry told Wyn afterwards, “and 
all we can do is make sure we win 
the next.” 

“How has he won it?” asked Wyn 
indignantly. 

“See the paper tomorrow.” 

“Well, even if he has,” Wyn 
declared warmly, “I don’t think 
Mackenzie would give in as easily 
as you seem to be doing, Gerry. 
He’d never admit he’d lost a round.” 

“No. He’d fight longer, harder 
and much dirtier than I would.” 

Wyn flushed. “I don’t want you 
to fight dirty. I don’t want you to 
be like Mackenzie. But I don’t want 
you to be beaten by that man, 
Gerry.” 

Gerry grinned. Gerry’s trouble 
was that he could always see the 
other man’s point of view. 

‘T think Mackenzie’s sincere 
enough,” he said. “He may not be- 
lieve particularly in this cause, but 
he believes in the Realist Party, and 
it’s them we’re opposing in this. 
And to Mackenzie the end always 
justifies the means.” 

“You mean,” said Wyn incredu- 
lously, “you think he was right to 
fix tonight’s affair?” 

“Oh no,” said Gerry placidly. 
“All I mean is, this doesn’t tell me 
anything new about Mackenzie. I 
knew already he’d do anything to 
get the result he wanted.” 

The phone rang. Gerry picked ft 



ELEVENTH COMMANDMENT 


up. Wyn saw his face stifFen.“Moyra? 
Again? The filthy swine! As if it 
wasn’t enough to . . . She’s not 
dangerously hurt, I hope? Well, 
that’s something. You couldn’t iden- 
tify any of the men?” 

A long pause. Then: “No, I don’t 
believe they could have been paid 
thugs. Just drunks, inflamed by 
what happened earlier. That’s the 
worst of demonstrations, they get 
out of control.” 

Another long pause. Then Gerry 
said doubtfully: “I can appreciate 
that you want to get back at them 
any way you can. Bob, and AMAB 
can certainly use some help. Sure, 
come along first thing tomorrow, 
and if the picture’s all you say . . .” 

When he hung up, Wyn asked 
quickly: “What’s happened to 
Moyra?” 

Gerry’s brow, which had cleared, 
darkened again. “Three toughs set 
on Bob and Moyra as he was taking 
her home,” he said. “Bob wasn’t 
hurt much, but Moyra got a bang 
on the head and two broken ribs. 
When she was down they kicked 
her and injured her internally — 
she’s in the hospital now.” 

Wyn went white with fury. “I 
suppose you’ll still say there’s no 
reason to get mad at Mackenzie?” 

“I’m pretty sure Mackenzie had 
nothing to do with this. He set 
something off, that’s all.” 

“I should say he did set some- 
thing off!” Wyn retorted passion- 
ately. “He sets the mob on Moyra 
and Bob, and they get beaten up — 


95 

that makes him responsible, doesn’t 
it, whether he actually planned this 
attack or not? What’s the difference?” 

He shrugged. 

Gerry started to say something, 
but Wyn was in full cry now. 
“We’ve got to win, Gerry! At first 
I didn’t care, but we can’t let this 
sort of bestiality beat us. I didn’t 
believe what you were saying earlier 
tonight, but now I do. Think of 
it — Moyra and Bob having a quiet 
night out, not harming anyl^y. 
And just because Mackenzie wants 
some political success or other, Moyra 
and Bob are victimized, attacked^ 
humiliated in front of scores of 
people. That’s bad enough, but the 
next thing we hear is that Moyra ’s 
in hospital, beaten up by three 
sadists who might have killed her — ” 

Wyn was nearly hysterical. 

“Don’t get all worked up, honey,” 
said Gerry quietly. “I know it’s 
bad. I’m not congratulating Mac- 
kenzie on his part in it either. All 
I’m saying is that this is the sort of 
thing we’ve been fighting all along. 
The situation hasn’t changed.” 

“We’ve got to get a huge majority 
in this poll, for the sake of Bob and 
Moyra,” Wyn insisted. 

“Yes — for the sake of Bob and 
Moyra,” agreed Gerry. But he 
wasn’t thinking along quite the 
same lines as his wife. He had a 
longer-term view. 

If there wasn’t a huge majority 
for AMAB, what had just happened 
to Moyra and Bob would be liable 
to happen any time — because it 



96 

would be almost sanctioned by public 
opinion and the law. 

V 

Gerry was up first the next morn- 
ing. He brought in the papers and 
dumped them on the bed. 

Wyn wailed: “You don’t love me 
any more!” 

“Not just now,” said Gerry grimly. 
“IVe got too much on my mind. 
Look at those.” 

Ten minutes later she said: “I 
don’t want to seem dumb, Gerry, 
but I still don’t see what you mean, 
or what you meant last night when 
you said the papers would show how 
Mackenzie had won. They make a 
lot of the riot last night, but . . .” 

“That’s it,” said Gerry. “Honey, 
you were there, and the reports are 
fair enough. That’s why you don’t 
quite see the significance, perhaps. 
But if you hadn’t been there and 
didn’t know Mackenzie was behind 
this, how would it look? Race dis- 
sension behind night-club fracas. 
Mixed couple fight, kindle race riot. 
Only a spark needed to inflame 
feelings on AMAB issue. Another 
mixed couple attacked on way home 
— girl in the hospital. 

“Doesn’t look as if all men really 
are brothers, does it?” 

“I see . . .” said Wyn. “And 
there’s more than that. Elis and 
Adam looked really disgusting — 
as they were meant to, of course. 
You felt people of different races 
shouldn’t be allowed to get married, 
just looking at them fighting.” 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

Gerry nodded soberly. “You’ll 
notice that that point isn’t missed 
in the papers. The description makes 
it clear that it wasn’t a man and 
woman squabbling, but a Midinan 
and a Faquistan. I’m not saying the 
papers are biased, though some of 
them are, the Realist ones. I must 
hand it to Mackenzie — the whole 
tone of the incident was carefully 
selected and carried through to 
make it crystal clear that the all- 
men-are-brothers idea is only skin 
deep and that if you scratch u& we’re 
all ready to go for any member of 
another race at the drop of a hat.” 

“What a heel the man is,” Wyn 
murmured venomously. “What a 
filthy way to win votes!” 

Gerry shrugged. That angle was 
less important to him than it was 
to Wyn. “Mackenzie isn’t much 
worse than any criminal lawyer,” 
he remarked, “who defends his client 
by suppression of the truth, down- 
right lying and slinging mud at 
everybody else in the case, though 
he knows his client’s guilty as hell. 
What’s more important: how do 
we get back the ground we’ve lost?” 

He was really putting the question 
seriously to Wyn, for though no one 
would accuse her of being a great 
thinker or a smart politician or a 
competent psychologist, she did have 
the gift of seeing the right course of 
action sometimes without knowing 
how she reached it. She didn’t like 
it to be called feminine intuition, 
but that was what it was. 

“Well, what was this about Bob 



ELEVENTH COMMANDMENT 

Drake coming round first thing this 
morning? And about a picture?” 

Gerry looked at her thoughtfully. 
“Think there’s something in that, 
do you? I didn’t. Bob wants us to 
launch a one-picture campaign. He’s 
got a picture Moyra posed for, and 
he thinks we should use it to repre- 
sent the whole AMAB idea — 
Moyra, from Greensing, as a symbol 
of attractive alien womanhood — ” 

Wyn gave a cry of delight. “That’s 
it, Gerry ! Moyra in the picture — 
fiancee of artist — lying injured in 
the hospital — beaten up by thugs, 
obviously Realists. That’s great 
propaganda. When you work up the 
story — ” 

“I see what you mean,” said 
Gerry, with sober interest, “but how 
do we know Bob’s picture is going 
to be suitable?” 

“Oh, it will be,” said Wyn im- 
patiently, brushing that aside. “This 
is what you want, Gerry! Tell the 
story of Bob and Moyra — you 
know more about them than I do — 
how they love each other, how 
they’re going to get married, how 
they were attacked last night. Tie 
in the picture, how it was painted, 
how Bob suggested using it . . . 
Oh, you can do this sort of thing 
far better than I can.” 

“Once you’ve suggested it, yes.” 
Gerry still wasn’t too sure. Well, 
you’ve been right before, honey, 
when I thought there wasn’t a 
chance of it. I hope you’re right 
again. Wonder what Bob’s picture 
looks like?” 


97 

They didn’t have long to wait. 
Wyn was still thinking of getting up 
— she spent most of the morning 
thinking of getting up, and not 
doing it — when Bob arrived. Wyn 
got out of bed at last, slipped into 
a negligee and came through to the 
lounge after Gerry. 

Hand on the door, Gerry paused. 
“Is that all you’re going to put on?” 
he inquired. 

“Yes, why?” 

“Oh, I just thought it was hardly 
fair with Bob’s girl in hospital,” 
Gerry murmured. 

Wyn put out her tongue at him. 

Bob, however, paid no particular 
attention to Wyn. He was no dis- 
tracted lover. His manner was brisk 
and businesslike, despite the bandage 
on his head. He was more like a 
salesman than an artist. 

“First of all,” he said, “you want 
to see this picture I was telling you 
about. I know you don’t think much 
of this scheme, Gerry, but — ” 

“But I do,” said Wyn. “Let’s see 
it.” 

Bob unrolled the sheet he carried. 
He had worked on paper with poster 
colors. 

“See, Gerry — what did I tell 
you?” exclaimed Wyn triumphantly. 

And as he looked at the painting, 
Gerry began to get enthusiastic 
about the campaign Wyn had visu- 
alized. 

It wasn’t just a glamor picture. 
He had seen much prettier girls, 
more seductive girls, sexier girls — 
but he had never seen anyone so 



FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 


98 

appealing. She reached out of the 
paper, young, warm, vital . . . and 
exotic. That was what struck Gerry 
immediately and made his interest 
mount until he could hardly tear 
his eyes from the picture. It was 
exactly what AMAB wanted: a girl 
who was obviously alien (except to 
anyone from Greensing), and yet 
sensationally attractive without ap- 
pealing to one sex only. A glance 
at Wyn showed that she approved, 
too. Moyra — at any rate, Moyra 
as seen by Bob was that rare 
type, the girl who could enchant 
both men and women. 

“Did you mean this for AMAB, 
Bob.?” Wyn asked. 

“No, I didn’t mean to show 
it at all. I did it as my own 
private picture of Moyra, But last 
night ...” For the first time he 
showed anger, a quiet, controlled 
fury which was the last thing one 
would expect of an artist. “I saw 
them kicking Moyra, Gerry. I was 
clinging to a wall, dizzy, unable to 
do anything about it, but I could 
see it all right. Can you imagine it, 
what it’s like to see your girl lying 
on the ground and men kicking her.? 
Think of someone doing that to 
Wyn, and you watching and not 
able to stop it.” 

‘T can imagine,” said Gerry 
quietly. 

“Well, this isn’t much, but it’s 
all I can do. I thought surely if 
people knew the story, my picture 
would help to make them hate the 
men who — ” 


“That’s just it, Bob,” Wyn said. 
“It must. Everybody has a senti- 
mental streak, and all we have to do 
is show that and explain how Moyra’s 
lying injured in the hospital — ” 

“And they’ll vote AMAB,” con- 
cluded Gerry, “though really the 
appeal to reason in this is very slight, 
if it exists at all. That’s all right — 
it’s an emotional appeal we need, to 
counteract Mackenzie’s coup last 
night.” 

“Mackenzie’s what?” asked Bob 
sharply. Gerry had to explain what 
he knew and guessed about Mac- 
kenzie’s part in the riot. Bob sim- 
mered visibly, 

“Then he’s the man who’s really 
responsible. I’m going to get back 
at him somehow, sometime . . .” 

“You will,” said Gerry, “with 
this. We’ll get the printers on the 
job right away.” 

AMAB went to town on the 
Moyra story and picture. Beauti- 
fully reproduced posters went up 
before evening, headed: “This is the 
girl the Reahsts tried to kill!” The 
picture appeared in all the later 
editions of the evening papers, and 
pamphlets were distributed all over 
the planet. 

Almost at once it was clear that 
the move was as big a success as 
Wyn had said it would be. The 
hospital, AMAB headquarters and 
newspaper offices found the phone 
bell ringing all day. Everyone wanted 
to know more about Moyra and 
Bob, and how Moyra was. Gifts of 



ELEVENTH COMMANDMENT 

money and promises of support 
poured in. 

“It’s rather a tragedy,” Gerry 
sighed philosophically, “that such a 
big, important issue should be settled 
by propaganda.” 

Wyn made one of the very oc- 
casional remarks which showed that 
she was capable of analysis. “Did 
you ever hear of any big, important 
issue that was settled by anything 
else?” 

It was clear that the Moyra story 
would have to be followed up. It 
was easy enough to find the copy; 
Moyra had had an interesting hfe, 
what there was of it. It wasn’t so 
easy to find further pictures to go 
with it. Bob worked all day and all 
night, but could produce nothing 
which wasn’t an anticlimax after his 
glorious personal portrait of Moyra. 
He had meant it to be the best thing 
he had ever done, and it was. He 
couldn’t top it. 

Moyra had never liked being 
photographed, and the few pictures 
of her which existed were unsuitable. 
Finally Wyn had an idea and Gerry 
had Moyra photographed in the 
hospital, sleeping. With it was pub- 
lished Bob’s picture again, as a 
contrast. They were grimly effective. 

“I think,” said Gerry contentedly, 
“we’ve got back all the ground we 
lost, and a little more/’ 

On hundreds of billboards the 
face of Moyra Molin continued to 
gaze out appealingly, a stab in the 
heart of every man and woman who 
had ever been guilty of racial dis- 


99 

crimination, who had ever refused 
to believe that all men are brothers. 
And particularly it was an invitation 
to think again to those who at any 
time had preached that marriage 
to such a delectable creature should 
be made illegal. 

But all the same, Gerry, who was 
seldom reckless, suggested quietly 
to Bob when not even Wyn was 
present: “If I were you. Bob, I’d 
marry Moyra now, before she leaves 
hospital, before the ballot.” 

“You think even now mixed 
marriage may be made illegal?” 
Bob asked, surprised. 

“I think there’s no point in wait- 
ing and risking it. Certainly not if 
you and Moyra are quite decided 
that you want to be together, what- 
ever happens. Maybe I should be 
advising the opposite. Because if the 
Realists win, things are going to be 
tough for you two — you know 
that, don’t you?” 

“I can guess, but — hell, whatever 
happens Moyra and I have got to 
be together. You really think . . .?” 

“I really think you may lose her, 
unless you marry her right now.” 

There was no doubt of the strength 
of Bob’s feeling for Moyra. He 
paled at the very suggestion. “I’ll 
go down and see Moyra right away,” 
he said. “If she agrees . . .” 

She agreed. But the wedding was 
kept quiet for the moment. A 
romance is usually better propaganda 
than a marriage; besides, the ad- 
mission that Bob and Moyra were 
rushing into marriage without wait- 



100 

ing for the ballot might not do 
AMAB any good. 

VI 

The ballot was fixed for the same 
time all over the galaxy. The AMAB- 
Realist campaign was going on every- 
where, and it seemed to be close. 
Public-survey polls had been wrong 
so often that hardly anyone paid 
any more attention to them now 
than to weather forecasts. Anyway, 
they, too, suggested a close contest, 
for the AMAB-conducted surveys 
found a tiny AMAB majority and 
the Realist surveys an equally tiny 
Realist advantage. 

Some commentators forecast a 
sweeping victory for one side or the 
other, but that was to be expected. 
Nobody knew. A wealthy man could 
have spent all his money on a survey 
without being able to feel certain 
that he knew the result. In one 
world, perhaps. But the multiplicity 
of worlds and the complexity of 
motives and environments made it 
impossible for anyone to calculate 
the whole problem. 

Gerry and Wyn weren’t sure. 
Bob and Moyra weren’t sure. Mac- 
kenzie wasn’t sure. 

And most desperately uncertain 
of all were Elis and Adam Bentley. 
Like Bob and Moyra, they were 
already married — in case. But un- 
like Bob and Moyra, they were not 
only uneasy, but guilty as well. 

Lying on the sun-drenched beach 
at Farge, on the other side of 
Eastover, Elis and Adam realized 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

that some decisions couldn’t be made 
once and then forgotten; they re- 
p)eated themselves over and over. 

They didn’t feel guilty, not ex- 
actly. It was rather that everything 
which should have been pleasant had 
to be weighed in the balance against 
what they had done, and was usually 
found wanting. The sun instead of 
the rain . . . you noticed it and 
enjoyed it when you reminded your- 
self of it, but the rest of the day 
you were thinking of something else. 
Not having to worry about money 
for a while ... all very well, but 
they had only exchanged one worry 
for another. Being married at last 
. . . somehow it wasn’t quite what 
it should have been, with both of 
them eternally looking back over 
their shoulders. 

They had only once in their lives 
done anything they had any real 
cause to regret ... so far. But 
they guessed, both of them inde- 
pendently, that it wouldn’t be the 
last. Soon they would need money 
again, and there would be no honest 
way to get it. 

They were dimly, vaguely, almost 
unconsciously beginning to under- 
stand that they hadn’t been, and 
wouldn’t be, very successful in the 
world because they were on the 
whole rather worthless people. 

From underneath a striped um- 
brella, beyond which stretched two 
bare legs at one end and two bare 
arms at the other, came Elis’s voice: 
“The ballot will settle things for us, 
Adam.” 



ELEVENTH COMMANDMENT 

“What do you mean?” 

“Well, we’ll see what ... I mean, 
if AMAB has a terrific majority, 
then what we did doesn’t matter a 
damn and we can just forget it.” 

“Yes,” Adam agreed. “And if it 
hasn’t?” 

Elis was silent. AMAB had to 
have a big majority before they 
could feel relieved. For they had 
been traitors, that was the worst of 
it. They were a mixed couple, and 
they had stabbed mixed marriage 
in the back. Instead of doing what 
every mixed couple should do, spend 
their whole lives fighting the preju- 
dice which undoubtedly existed, 
they had for once turned round and 
pushed the other way, made things 
just a little more difficult for every 
mixed couple in the galaxy. 

And every half-caste. That was 
the other part of it, perhaps the 
really important part of it. Their 
own children were going to meet 
trouble anyway, because they would 
be neither pure Midinan nor pure 
Faquistan. Every mixed couple had 
to face that before they got married. 

But every mixed couple didn’t 
have to add to the prejudice against 
themselves and their own children. 

In Jordan the last two demon- 
strations were being held. There 
had been meetings, bazaars, balls, 
fetes, variety shows and almost every 
other form of social publicity-cum- 
fund-raising enterprise. But no 
matter how many there were, there 
had to be a last one, for both parties. 


lOI 

By tacit agreement they were 
held at the same time, in different 
parts of the city. There were others 
all over Eastover, of course. But 
these were the main efforts. 

Gerry planned his meeting as pure 
entertainment. It wouldn’t have 
looked good to make the final AMAB 
demonstration purely a variety show, 
but the same effect could be achieved 
by seizing every excuse for spectacle 
and entertainment as opposed to 
more obvious propaganda. 

At the beginning a band played 
music that came from every colo- 
nized planet. When everyone was 
settled, he had a parade — men and 
women from the thirty main worlds, 
all in typical home-world costume, 
and mixed without discrimination 
but decoratively. That didn’t prove 
anything, but it passed the time 
pleasantly. Then he had as speaker 
Malcolm Flint, an ex-Governor who 
hadn’t been noted for his adminis- 
tration but was noted for his wit. 
Some AMAB propaganda films were 
shown, slick, well-conceived adver- 
tisement of the AMAB idea. Gerry 
and Wyn themselves did a neat 
little item, spontaneous-looking but 
well planned and rehearsed, in which 
they made the most of their own 
attractive persons and personalities. 

The climax was provided by Bob 
Drake. He sketched on an easel, and 
an epidiascope picked up every 
stroke as he made it and projected 
it on to the big screen behind him. 
The device was extraordinarily suc- 
cessful. 



102 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 


With deft, smooth strokes of his 
pencil he sketched his own life, his 
meeting with Moyra, their love 
affair. Then, with a harsher, bolder 
touch he showed the Spacedive riot. 
The audience became hushed at the 
power of the presentation. People 
and scenes seemed to come alive 
and move under his fingers; the 
rapidity, vividness and vitality of 
the pictorial dramatization left full- 
color, three-dimensional films far 
behind. 

Bob had the dramatic gift of 
stimulating, collecting and holding 
interest so that details and flaws 
ceased to matter. Earlier, he had 
introduced his audience to himself 
and to Moyra, taking time to make 
himself interesting and Moyra at- 
tractive. He had drawn Moyra pert 
and dashing in smart rain clothes, 
demure in an afternoon frock, lithe 
and sleek in a swimsuit, seductive 
in an evening gown. Now they knew 
Moyra and could take Bob for 
granted. He concerned himself with 
what had happened to them. 

“He’s great!” Wyn whispered ex- 
ultantly. “Bob’s done far more for 
AMAB than we have, Gerry.” 

Gerry nodded and pressed her 
hand, but didn’t take his eyes off 
the screen which showed the strokes 
of Bob’s flying pencil. 

They saw the riot and afterwards 
the attack on Bob and Moyra. 
Bob’s vivid pencil became positively 
brutal as it drew three thugs he had 
never properly seen, Moyra falling, 
and the men’s boots sinking into her 


inert body. With his pencil he 
speared sadism, racial discrimination 
and the Realists so that a growl of 
anger came from the audience. He 
had them with him, no doubt of 
that. 

The only trouble about such a 
performance was that it had to end 
some time, and there was inevitably 
a drop, a reluctant return to normal 
immediately afterwards. 

And in the silence, before the 
audience had sufficiently recovered 
themselves to applaud, a clear voice 
asked : 

“May I ask a question?” 

Gerry was the chairman, but he 
had forgotten that fact for the 
moment. Bob, obviously the person 
addressed, turned and looked in- 
quiringly at Gerry, waiting for him 
to say something. The audience, 
about to burst into thunderous ap- 
plause, were checked, startled. 

The questioner didn’t wait for an 
answer. It seemed a long pause 
before he spoke again, but it couldn’t 
have been more than a second or 
two. 

“Is it true that you and Moyra 
were married yesterday?” asked the 
clear voice. 

Again Bob hesitated, looking at 
Gerry. After all, it wasn’t Bob’s 
AMAB campaign, but Gerry’s. Apart 
from the job he had just done. Bob 
didn’t know how Gerry wanted 
things handled — particularly this 
question, which had been carefully 
avoided. 

Only one answer was possible, 



ELEVENTH COMMANDMENT 


Gerry decided. They couldn’t lie, 
when it might be proved they were 
lying. They couldn’t refuse to an- 
swer, not on the very eve of the poll. 

“Yes,” he said. “It’s true.” 

At once he plunged into an im- 
promptu effort to nullify any ad- 
verse effect of the admission: “As 
you’ll have seen from Bob’s story, 
he and Moyra are very much in 
love, and when this happened 
they — ” 

“Thank you,” said the clear voice. 

All over the hall people got up 
to go. Trying to say any more would 
only make Gerry look ridiculous. 

It was another neat Mackenzie 
job. He had found out somehow 
about the brief, formal marriage at 
the hospital, and made full use of 
the discovery. Seeing that Moyra, 
Bob and Gerry weren’t going to 
announce it, he waited until it was 
too late, until it was obvious that 
they were trying to hide the fact, 
and then forced them to admit it. 

“Is it really important?” Wyn 
asked on the way home, puzzled at 
Gerry’s unusual despondency. 

“I’m afraid it is. If we had brought 
it out at the right moment, it 
might not have done any harm — 
only I preferred not to, because I 
knew it was risky to give any 
impression that we were scared of 
the ballot, that we expected to lose 
it or that we were encouraging 
mixed couples to get married before 
it was too late. Trust Mackenzie to 
find the worst possible moment to 
drag it out — after we’d almost 


103 

denied the marriage, by implication.” 

Such subtleties were beyond Wyn. 
“It can’t make so much difference, 
surely,” she remarked. “We had a 
good meeting otherwise, and — ” 

“What I’m worried about,” mur- 
mured Gerry, “is Mackenzie’s meet- 

* — 
mg. 

When they reached home Gerry 
phoned the colleague he had sent to 
the Realist meeting. It had been 
much as he expected. 

There had been no mention of 
Bob and Moyra until late in the 
program — Mackenzie hadn’t wanted 
any warning to be phoned to Gerry 
at the AMAB meeting, probably — 
but when it came it was extremely 
effective. Mackenzie himself had 
reviewed the story of Moyra and 
Bob, revealed their marriage and 
made all the points that Gerry had 
been afraid he’d make. 

“I should never have let those 
two get married,” Gerry said regret- 
fully. 

Wyn started. “But it was you 
who suggested it!” 

“Yes — in their interests. In our 
interests I should have made sure 
it didn’t happen. Mackenzie would 
have, if he were me.” 

“If you were Mackenzie, your 
wife’s first name wouldn’t be Wyn.” 

“But I might be more successful 
politically.” 

Wyn shrugged. “Well, if you 
prefer mere political success to 
married bliss . . .” 

Gerry laughed, with an effort, and 
tried not to show he was still con- 



FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 


104 

cerned about the effect Mackenzie’s 
last stroke must have had. 

VII 

It was a pity, from the AMAB 
point of view, that there were any 
newspapers at all on the morning 
of the ballot. Nothing in them did 
the AMAB cause any good, and a 
great deal in them did it a lot of 
harm. 

Before he went to bed Gerry had 
done what he could, in a statement 
to the press, to retrieve the Bob- 
Moyra situation. It wasn’t a ques- 
tion of being unsure of the verdict, 
he declared. Weren’t Bob and Moyra 
entitled to a secret marriage as much 
as anyone else? What more natural 
than that Bob should suggest it so 
that they could go away together 
immediately Moyra was cleared at 
the hospital? 

But Gerry’s copy was poor, weak 
stuff compared with the case for the 
Realists, and he knew it. 

“Anyway,” he told Wyn philo- 
sophically, “it’s too late to do any- 
thing new now. There are rallies, 
parades and loudspeaker appeals, but 
they’re all fixed. There’s nothing 
much for us to do but wait for the 
returns.” 

“How is this planet-unit system 
going to work?” Wyn asked. Natu- 
rally she didn’t understand mathe- 
matics. 

“Each world sends in a ratio, 
that’s all,” Gerry explained patiently, 
not for the first time. “Suppose 
Greensing has sixty-nine million 


votes for AMAB and thirty- three 
million for the Realists. Greensing 
sends just 23: ii, and that’s inte- 
grated with all the other worlds’ 
ratios — ” 

“Tell me, Gerry,” Wyn inter- 
rupted. “I’ve always wondered — 
how do you integrate things?” 

Gerry didn’t attempt an expla- 
nation of that. 

Though there wasn’t much they 
could do any more, they made the 
expected public appearances, looking 
confident, friendly and happy. They 
saw Mackenzie twice, out on the 
same job, but didn’t speak to him. 
Gerry alone would have done so. It 
was only on Wyn’s account that he 
avoided an encounter which she 
would have disliked. 

And during the day the issue 
didn’t clarify itself. Sometimes it 
seemed that everyone was voting 
Realist, and sometimes it looked as 
if AMAB was going to have a 
walkover. 

There was no trouble, no more 
than at any balloting. Nobody was 
reported hurt, though there was 
some scuffling here and there. There 
were no big crowds anywhere, no 
impromptu demonstrations. As ex- 
pected, both floral parades were 
rained off. Gerry had arranged his 
to be as waterproof as possible, but 
steady rain was too much for it, and 
the rain didn’t stop all day. 

The rain had toned down the 
whole campaign. Many things which 
would certainly have been done in 
a drier city were never possible in 



ELEVENTH COMMANDMENT 


Jordan. Every big event had to be 
inside. It was no use arranging out- 
door shows if people wouldn’t go 
outside to see them. And except for 
the Spacedive riot there were no 
fights — steady rain is enough to 
cool most tempers. 

At eight in the evening Mac- 
kenzie and the Youngs couldn’t 
avoid a meeting. Gerry was astonished 
to see how tired and worried Mac- 
kenzie looked. 

“Only an hour to go,” Gerry said 
kindly. 

“And then five hours before the 
first returns,” added Wyn, less kindly. 

“You people treat this as a game,” 
exclaimed Mackenzie almost angrily. 
They both stared at him in surprise. 

“I’d have said you were the one 
who treated it as a game,” Gerry 
observed. “A chess game — one you 
wanted to win, certainly, but no 
more than — ” 

“Don’t you understand?” Mac- 
kenzie demanded, actually angry 
for the first time in Gerry’s experi- 
ence of him. “You want to win so 
that all men will be brothers. You 
think that if you do, that will make 
the galaxy wide open, free, without 
prejudice, happy — by some sort of 
magic, I suppose. I want to win be- 
cause the galaxy isrtt wide open, free, 
and without prejudice. I want to 
stop the silly farce of pretending 
difference of race doesn’t matter, 
when — ” 

“You’re twisted,” Wyn flashed 
at him. “Do you think it isn’t 
obvious what’s happened to you? 


105 

You loved a girl of another race 
once, and she wouldn’t have you. 
She spat in your eye. And now you 
see a chance to take a queer, per- 
verted revenge on her and every- 
body like her. You think that since 
you couldn’t have her^ no mixed' 
couples should ever be allowed to 
marry — ” 

Mackenzie swore at her, furiously, 
bitterly and unprintably. 

Wyn seemed to enjoy this. She 
looked at Gerry expressively, as if 
to say “See what kind of a man he 
really is, when you get down to it?” 

Makenzie recovered himself. He 
ignored Wyn. “I suppose you’re 
going to hit me for saying that to 
your wife?” he asked Gerry bluntly. 

Gerry shook his head. “Not at 
all,” he said. “She was trying to 
annoy you. She doesn’t like you. 
Incidentally, is what she said true?” 

He didn’t expect an answer, but 
he got it. 

“Yes,” said Mackenzie quietly, 
fiercely. “Not that I’m trying to 
take revenge for what happened — 
that’s nonsense. But it’s true that 
once, though I knew it was wrong, 
though I knew we’d both regret it. 
I’d have married a girl who — ” 

“It wasn’t wrong,” Wyn declared 
vehemently. “It was right, the only 
right thing in your life, and you’ve 
gone all wrong since.” 

“I’ve said more than I meant to 
say,” Mackenzie said in the same 
quiet, fierce tone, “and, as usually , 
happens when that occurs. I’m al- 
ready regretting it. Goodnight.’* 



io6 

He spun round abruptly and 
stalked off. 

“Wyn,” said Gerry mildly, “I’m 
sorry to have to say this. You acted 
just now like the very people we’re 
fighting. It’s irrationality, prejudice, 
bias, hatred we’re up against and 
you . . 

Without warning Wyn burst into 
tears. Gerry held out for a few 
seconds, then said he hadn’t meant 
a word of it. 

At nine o’clock the period of real 
tension started — after the poll, when 
the counting was going on every- 
where. , 

When results began to come in there 
would be an avalanche, for counting 
was supposed to take about the same 
time everywhere and ultraradio was 
virtually instantaneous. 

Gerry and Wyn went to bed and 
slept. That was another thing they 
had in common, the ability to sleep 
anywhere, any time. Wyn remarked 
sleepily just before she dropped off: 
“We certainly can’t have guilty 
consciences, Gerry.” 

Gerry was a little befuddled with 
sleep too. He murmured vaguely: 
“I don’t feel guilty about anything 
I’ve done. Maybe about what I 
haven t done ...” 

After four hours’ sleep they were 
back at AMAB headquarters, wait- 
ing. A dozen people stood impatiendy 
in a big, draughty room. 

“I’ve just had a call from the city 
hall,” somebody said. “Eastover 
won’t be one of the first in. One of 
the boxes was delayed.” 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

First in was Earth. The poll there 
was biggest, but it was the world 
most competent to deal rapidly with 
a ballot. The message read: 

EARTH AMAB 21 : REALIST 62. 

Gerry shrugged his shoulders. “We 
knew that — and Earth is out of 
this, anyway,” he observed. “The 
matter hardly concerns Earth. Let’s 
see what the other worlds have to 
say.” 

Everybody else standing about 
had much the same point of view, 
and waited eagerly for the next 
result. Earth was the one world in 
a special position. For all the other 
worlds the poll meant something 
different. 

A long screen had been rigged 
up so that the instant the results 
came over the ultraradio they ap- 
peared in black and white. Simul- 
taneously they were being shown 
outside, where a crowd was waiting. 
A faint cheer had greeted the first 
return, not so much because of the 
result as because it was a result, 
after hours of waiting, and would 
soon be followed by others. 

Without warning, the next flashed 
on. 

SCARISAC — AMAB 314: REALIST 

193. 

This time there was a loud cheer 
outside. 

Wyn jumped delightedly, grasp- 
ing Gerry’s arm. “That’s great, 
Gerry!” she exclaimed. “Three to 
one!” 

Gerry didn’t correct her mathe- 
matics. A wave of relief flooded him. 



ELEVENTH COMMANDMENT 


AMAB wasn’t unduly strong on 
Scarisac, as far as he knew. The vote 
there might be representative. 

“I hope,” he murmured, “that 
Scarisac didn’t have a particularly 
good AMAB campaign, or a particu- 
larly bad Realist one.” 

“Why?” asked Wyn. She didn’t 
shine at drawing such inferences. 

“Because if either or both of those 
things were so, that result may be 
the only — ” 

The screen flashed again. 

RINAN — AMAB 97: REALIST 60. 

“That’s not so good,” said Wyn. 

“Not so good?” Gerry exclaimed. 
“It’s almost the same ratio, honey! 
That means — ” 

Another cheer sounded outside. 
Gerry spun back to look at the 
screen. 

FAQUISTA — AMAB 1 63 ! REALIST 
lOI. 

“And so is that!” he shouted, and 
kissed Wyn in his enthusiasm. “We’ve 
won, Wyn!” 

Wyn was happy enough, but 
puzzled. “What do you mean, we’ve 
won? That’s only the fourth result.” 

“Yes, but don’t you see?” Gerry 
was almost incoherent in his excite- 
ment. “The ratio’s the same every 
time. It’ll go on being the same, too. 
This is one of those fundamental 
issues on which people have the 
same views practically everywhere, 
apparently. It can’t be coincidence 
that all three results, apart from 
Earth’s, have been so similar.” 

He stopped as another result 
flashed. 


107 

MORNEN AMAB 82: REALIST 7I. 

“Maybe not,” he said more quietly, 
a cloud passing over his face. 

“What’s the matter.? We won 
there too.” 

“ Y es, but not by the same margin. 
Maybe I spoke too soon. I was be- 
ginning to hope that people had 
made up their minds on this, and 
reached the same conclusion every- 
where. I certainly hadn’t expected 
that. Not until those results — ” 

The screen lit up again. 

METAPUR AMAB 24 1 : REALIST 

153* 

The cloud disappeared from 
Gerry’s face and his broad grin came 
back. “All showing exactly the same 
thing,” he concluded. 

Wyn remained puzzled. “I don’t 
see it.” 

Gerry hadn’t expected she would. 
It would be a long and arduous 
business making it clear to Wyn that 
241:153, 163:101, 97:60 and 314:193 
were practically the same thing. 

“We needn’t have worried about 
Bob and Moyra,” he said, as the 
cheer outside died away. “There 
won’t be an intermarriage ban. 
There won’t be an increase in racial 
discrimination. People will continue 
to marry whoever they hke, and 
when you and I are divorced I’ll 
marry a Metapurian — ” 

Wyn tried to hack his shins, but 
missed. 

“We might as well go 
honey,” said Gerry expansively. 

“But we don’t know about East- 
over yet!” Wyn exclaimed. 



io8 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 


“I do. We won here too. I don’t 
think there was ever a real contest 
here at all. Mackenzie and I put up 
a show, but people just glanced at 
our acts and then went and voted 
as they’d intended all along.” 

“You can’t possibly tell . . .” 
Wyn began, and stopped to look at 
the screen again. 

GREENSING — AMAB 1 33: REALIST 

81. 

“You can’t possibly tell,” Wyn 
repeated stubbornly, “that they’re 
all going to be hke this. We may 
have lost on some world or other. 
Maybe here.” 

The cheers outside had neither 
grown nor diminished. As each result 
appeared, the same cheer went up. 
Most people were as cautious as 
Wyn, not sure yet of victory or 
defeat. 

But there was suddenly a bigger 
shout, and Gerry and Wyn turned 
to see: 

EASTOVER — AMAB 407: REALIST 

251. 

Gerry sighed contentedly. “At 
least we didn’t do worse than any- 
where else,” he said. “Poor Mac- 
kenzie. He never had a chance, with 
all his maneuvering.” 

“Poor Mackenzie, indeed!” said 
Wyn indignantly. “He’s the last 
man in the galaxy I’d feel sorry for. 
I’ll bet he — ” 

A girl came up and said: “Mr. 
Mackenzie on the phone, Mr. 
Young.” 

Wyn looked surprised. “What can 
he want.^” 


“Just to offer polite congratula- 
tions,” said Gerry. “It’s the usual 
thing. Excuse me.” 

He hurried to the phone. 

“Hullo, Mackenzie,” he said. 
“Well, it looks as if we needn’t have 
bothered chasing votes, either of us, 
doesn’t it.'^” 

“Yes,” came Mackenzie’s dry 
voice. “Most unsatisfactory.” 

Gerry chuckled. “For you, cer- 
tainly.” 

“And you. There were two things 
I hoped of this referendum, Young. 
The second was that the Realists 
would win by a small majority.” 

“The second.?” Gerry echoed. 

“Exactly. The first was that your 
party would win by a very large 
majority indeed.” 

“Huh?” 

“May I come over and see you?” 

‘ ‘Certainly. Bring the explanation 
of that last remark with you, will 
you?” 

“I will.” Mackenzie rang off. 

“So he wanted us to win, did 
he?” Wyn said, when she heard 
about it. “What’s this he’s giving 
us?” 

“I don’t know, honey,” said 
Gerry. “Let’s wait and see, shall we?” 

There were good-humored cheers 
when Mackenzie arrived and was 
recognized. Nobody hissed or booed, 
or if anyone did he was drowned out. 

Mackenzie stalked into AMAB 
headquarters as if he owned them. 
There was nothing unusual, in that. 
That was his way. 



ELEVENTH COMMANDMENT 


However, Wyn couldn’t help ask- 
ing tartly: “Have you ordered your 
sackcloth and ashes?” 

“I’m wearing them,” said Mac- 
kenzie imperturbably. 

Gerry waved him into a private 
room. As Mackenzie marched inside, 
Gerry looked doubtfully at Wyn. 
It would certainly be a more civil, 
polite interview if Wyn wasn’t 
there. . . . 

But Wyn had no intention of not 
being there. Gerry sighed and fol- 
lowed her in. 

“So you wanted us to win,” she 
was saying. “That was nice of you. 
Why didn’t you join the AMAB 
party?” 

“Because that wouldn’t have al- 
tered the situation,” said Mackenzie. 
“Galactically, I don’t exist. I’m 
only a statistic, and statistics only 
exist in the plural. Do you mind, 
Mrs. Young, if I talk to your 
husband?” 

“Go ahead,” said Wyn. “There 
he is. He talks English and every- 
thing.” 

Mackenzie settled himself in the 
hardest chair he could find. That 
was characteristic. He looked, no 
doubt, for the most comfortable 
chair — and picked the hardest. 

“If the Realists had won,” he said 
abruptly, “that would have ended 
this silly farce that we’re living in 
a free, utopian galaxy, where every- 
one has an equal opportunity and 
the color of a man’s skin or his exact 
proportions don’t really matter.” 

“Farce?” murmured Gerry. “Isn’t 


109 

this . . . farce what’s just been 
proved to be the case?” 

Mackenzie stared at him levelly. 
“Don’t you see what the vote means, 
Young?” 

“Yes. There won’t be any anti- 
intermarriage law.” 

“Oh, that. Yes. But then, there 
was never much question of such a 
law, was there?” 

Wyn was lost, but suspicious. 
“What are you up to now?” she 
demanded. 

“Please, Mrs. Young,” said Mac- 
kenzie, “don’t assume that every- 
thing I say is a lie, everything I do 
directed against freedom and de- 
cency. I’m telling you I wanted the 
same things as you — but I didn’t 
assume, like you, that they were 
true just because I wanted them to 
be true.” 

He looked back at Gerry. “There 
was never fikely to be an actual ban 
on intermarriage,” he said. “After 
all, the political form in the galaxy 
has always been democracy, and in 
democracies half the population never 
really imposes its will on the other 
half. It seems so sometimes, but on 
a social question like this there 
couldn’t be a workable law. Not a 
law. That would be like the old 
Whigs and Tories holding an election, 
the Whigs winning and forcing all 
the Tories to become Whigs.” 

“But the Realists always said — ” 
Wyn began. 

“I know what we said. You’ve 
got to make the issues clear when 
you ask the whole population to 



no 

decide something. For or against 
intermarriage — do we ban it? But 
if we’d won, there wouldn’t have 
been an actual law. Just the poll, 
the warning. The knowledge that 
the balance of opinion in the galaxy 
was against intermarriage — that 
would have ended the farce.” 

“You keep talking about a farce,” 
said Gerry. “You haven’t explained 
what you mean yet.” 

“I shall,” said Mackenzie. “Pre- 
sumably, since I was your opponent, 
you found out what you could 
about me. You discovered, I expect, 
that I was born on Metapur, of 
Terran parents. That was a lie, a 
carefully-chosen lie. That was the 
only respectable origin I might have 
had, looking as I look. The only 
thing that would be accepted. Actu- 
ally I’m of Rinan-Greensing-Scari- 
sac-Metapur stock. A quarter- breed. 
A mongrel, if you prefer it.” 

“Then it seems even more reason- 
able,” said Gerry, “to expect you 
to be on our side, not fighting for 
the Realists.” 

“That’s the mistake which all you 
people who know nothing about this 
problem make. The Realists are just 
that. Young. They see things as 
they are, not as they’d like them to 
be. Your people are a mixture of 
starry-eyed idealists and youngsters 
like Bob Drake and his Moyra, 
refusing to see that they’re heading 
for trouble. 

“Listen: I lived on Rinan, Green- 
sing and Scarisac with my parents 
and alone. I had plenty of oppor- 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

tunity to find out what it was like 
to be a half-caste, how a half-caste 
is treated. I’m not unduly sensitive. 
I’m not easily hurt. But what hap- 
pened to me made me determined 
to try to handle the problem politi- 
cally if I could. To admit the 
prejudice, not pretend it didn’t 
exist, and work out a basis for work- 
ing relations between the various 
races. 

“Believe me, people Hke you 
aren’t merely unqualified to deal 
with this question — you shouldn’t 
be allowed even to vote on it.” 

Wyn bristled at that. “I didn’t 
think you could be so narrow 
and — ” she began, but this time it 
was Gerry who motioned her to be 
quiet. 

“I mean it,” said Mackenzie, with 
more warmth than Gerry would 
ever have expected of him. “Who 
knows what being a half-caste is like 
except a half-caste? It’s stronger and 
deeper than ever the color bar was 
on Earth. Then it was a case of the 
same kind of man with a different 
colored skin. Now every planet 
forces people who breed on it to 
adapt, gradually, and by the third 
generation they’re a different species, 
and they’re treated as such.” 

Gerry pursed his lips. “That’s a 
bit of an exaggeration.” 

“No it’s not. I’m not saying the 
species differ a lot. They don’t — 
hardly at all sometimes. But they 
are different species. Though inter- 
breeding will probably always be 
possible between all the races — 



ELEVENTH COMMANDMENT 


III 


that doesn’t make a Rinan the same 
as a Scarisacian. 

“And people are aware of this. 
Not everybody, and not in the same 
way. You two are pretending not 
to be aware of it at all.” 

“Because it isn’t so,” muttered 
Wyn. 

“Sh,” said Gerry gently. “What 
Mackenzie’s saying makes sense. I 
think we’d better let him go on and 
make sense some more, if he can.” 

Mackenzie smiled faintly. “I’m 
glad. Young,” he said. “I thought 
you’d understand, but I couldn’t be 
sure.” 

“I believe what I’m told, generally. 

“If you’re to understand this, you 
have to believe it. You have to take 
it on trust, because it can’t ever 
happen to you.” 

“It’s bad, is it.^^” 

“No, it isrft bad, really. Which 
is partly why you have to take what 
I say on trust. Because if I brought 
it down to actual instances and 
incidents, what happened to me 
would seem like nothing at all. That 
girl I told you about — she might 
have turned me down just as any 
girl turns down a man she finds she 
doesn’t love after all. But it wasn’t 
like that. None of it was like that. 
There’s a real prejudice, a real hate 
— the sort of thing that made those 
thugs follow Drake and Miss Molin, 
and strike her down and kick her.” 

“We all knew about that,” Gerry 
said. “We were trying to fight it.” 

“By pretending it didn’t exist. I 
told you I wanted you to win by 


a tremendous majority. Naturally, 
that was what I really wanted. But 
I knew you wouldn’t. You couldn’t, 
because there was this prejudice — 
there is this prejudice, and always 
will be. It’ll get worse . . . it’s 
bound to get worse . . 

“No!” exclaimed Wyn. 

Mackenzie ignored her. 

“Can’t you see, we must admit 
the difference, and control it. That 
way lies comparative peace and 
safety and cooperation between the 
different groups.” 

“All men should be brothers,” 
Gerry murmured, “but they’re not, 
any more. Is that what you mean.?” 

Wyn looked from one to the 
other. “Will someone please tell 
me,” she said distinctly, “who won 
this poll, AMAB or the Realists.?” 

Nobody answered her. 

VIII 

Instead of going home Wyn and 
Gerry went to a deserted spot that 
meant a lot to them. It was on a hill 
overlooking Jordan, and it was lonely 
and deserted for one excellent reason. 
There was only one path to it 
through a marsh, and few people 
trusted themselves to remember it. 

It was where Wyn and Gerry had 
become engaged. 

For once it wasn’t raining. There 
is no friendlier city in the whole 
galaxy than Jordan when it isn’t 
raining. Gerry and Wyn put down 
their unnecessary waterproofs, sat 
on them and clasped each other 
comfortably. 



II2 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 


*‘Not very long ago,” said Wyn, 
‘‘I said Mackenzie was the last man 
in the galaxy Fd feel sorry for. I 
was wrong. He isn’t bad, really. 
I don’t understand him, of course, 
but . . • I think he must have been 
all right, once.” 

Gerry stroked her hair gently. 
“It makes a difference when you 
know he is vulnerable, after all, 
doesn’t it?” 

“Yes, I suppose that’s it. You’re 
sorry for anyone who’s been hurt, 
who can be hurt. It’s only when 
they’re beyond all feeling, as I 
thought Mackenzie was . . 

They were silent for a long time. 
They didn’t have to talk. Being 
together was enough for them. They 
had talked more during the AMAB 
campaign than they’d found it nec- 
essary to talk for years. Once, long 
ago, they’d had to talk, hunting for 
new, interesting subjects so that the 
vacuum of silence should never lie 
between them. 

But they had found that silence 
needn’t be a vacuum. There could 
be so much in it that sometimes 
speech broke the spell, shattered 
the golden silence that was one proof 
of the fact that they belonged to- 
gether. 

They watched the dawn break 
gently, mistily over the city, the 
yellow dawn of Eastover. They 
didn’t feel it necessary to say a word 
about it. 

When Wyn spoke, the subject 
was the same as when they had 
spoken last. “He’s somewhere down 


there, alone,” she said. “Always 
alone. Successful, of course. Maybe 
that’s something. But not even suc- 
cessful, this morning.” 

She turned abruptly to face Gerry, 
breaking the mood of the last half- 
hour. “Gerry, I never understood. 
Can I understand? Can you explain 
it simply, why Mackenzie isn’t satis- 
fied, why you aren’t satisfied, what 
the poll really meant?” 

Gerry sighed. “I’ll try. Mackenzie, 
like all half-castes, like Moyra and 
Bob, like all the people really con- 
cerned in this thing, wanted an 
AMAB majority that would show 
there was no prejudice, no racial 
hate. But Mackenzie knew it 
wouldn’t happen. Knew well enough 
not to be even trying for that, but 
what he regarded as the second-best 
thing. A mandate to try to settle 
the race question rationally, realisti- 
cally. Admit the prejudice and hate 
and try to control them. By co- 
operation, reason, if not trust. Got 
that?” 

“I see the idea. I don’t know if 
it’s right, but I see how it could be 
right.” 

“Well, you see if the Realists had 
won the poll, they’d have had the 
mandate. They could go ahead. But 
what happened? We won it — AMAB 
won it. By three to two, roughly.” 

He sighed again. “Funny how I 
didn’t see what that meant. That 
when Bob and Moyra are with 
fifty people, thirty won’t care about 
them one way or the other, and 
twenty will think they should never 



ELEVENTH COMMANDMENT 




have been allowed to marry. Voting 
AMAB doesn’t mean you love every 
mixed couple, it just means you 
believe in their right to marry if 
they want to. And voting Realist 
means, generally, you’re prejudiced 
against all races' but your own, 
you don’t like mixed marriages, 
you don’t think they should be 
allowed — ” 

“I see,” said Wyn. “It’s quite 
clear when you put it that way. 
Bob and Moyra are going to have 
a lot of trouble, just as you said, 
aren’t they?” 

“And not only Bob and Moyra,” 
said Gerry. 

When they went back to Jordan 
it was raining again, but it was the 
light drizzle which, in Jordan, you 
ignored. Elsewhere you’d have said 
it was raining, but in Jordan you 
merely said it was damp. 

Jordan was wakening up. The news- 
bills were flashing, though there were 
few people about yet to see them. 

The Sketch, in green lights, said 
soberly: amab wins galaxy: real- 
ists HOLD EARTH. 

The Mirror, in red lights, de- 
clared more journalistically: real- 
ists NIXED. AMAB BEATS THE BAN. 

The Sun — you never knew 
whether the Sun had its tongue in 
its cheek or not — said : you too 

CAN MARRY A GREENS INGEr! 

The Star tried a paraphrase of the 
election phrases, not too success- 
fully: ALL MEN CAN BE BROTHERS- 
IN'LAW. 


“You’d think we’d settled some- 
thing,” said Gerry. “And we haven’t. 
When men started colonizing worlds 
that were going to make them 
adapt physically, they started some- 
thing nobody will ever be able to 
settle.” 

“Then there’s no use worrying 
about it,” said Wyn matter-of-factly. 
“Let’s get home and get some sleep.” 

They didn’t speak again until 
they were in their bedroom. Then 
Wyn spoke hesitantly. 

“Gerry — I know I’m not clever, 
and you and Mackenzie were talking 
over my head, seeing things I didn’t 
see — and maybe you were right. 
But you know how I sometimes see 
things you don’t see — like how we 
could use Bob’s picture, and — ” 

Gerry looked up with interest. 
“Have you got an idea again, honey?” 

“It’s about this poll. You and 
Mackenzie seem to be satisfied that 
though there was an AMAB ma- 
jority, the poll shows there’s an 
awful lot of race hate and all the 
rest of it, and that couples like Bob 
and Moyra are going to find a lot 
of dislike and prejudice stacked up 
against them.” 

“That’s just it, Wyn.” 

She slipped into bed and sat 
clasping her arms round her knees, 
frowning with the effort of trying 
to explain something she just saw. 

“But don’t you see,” she asked, 
“what’s going to happen now? It 
seems to me that people who voted 
Realist will see now that most people 
think differently from them, and 



FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 


II4 

maybe they’d better get in line and 
not make a nuisance of themselves. 
I mean, they know they’re in the 
minority. Some of them will think 
again and decide maybe the AMAB 
idea is right after all.” 

Gerry stared at her, wondering 
if once more she was right when 
he thought there wasn’t a chance. 

“I think if they took another 
vote right now,” Wyn went on, 
“everybody who was AMAB last 
time would still be AMAB. But a 
lot of people who were Realist would 


be AMAB this time. People don’t 
like to stray from the herd, Gerry. 
I ... I know I’m often wrong, 
I say silly things, but I can see this. 
If we were Realists, and Bob and 
Moyra came to live next door to us, 
would we fight with them, knowing 
most people were on their side.? I 
don’t think we would.” 

“Honey,” said Gerry, “I could 
kiss you.” 

Wyn’s frown of concentration dis- 
solved. “Well, there’s only one an- 
swer to that,” she said. 



Coming T^ext >M.onth 

In our next issue, on the stands in early May, we’ll joyously cele- 
brate the return to F&SF, after too long an absence, of Damon 
Knight, whose novelet, YouWe Another^ is a wonderful blend of slap- 
stick and solidity, a zany adventure story with a new science fiction 
twist. In the same issue, Chad Oliver again brings his knowledge of 
anthropology to bear on the problems of the interplanetary future 
in Artifact y and Old Master P. G. Wodehouse pronounces the defini- 
' tive word on mad scientists in A Slice of Life. There’ll also be another 
in our series of rediscovered stories by Saki, a further tale of Manly 
Wade Wellman’s ballad-singing John, and stories by August Derleth, 
Evelyn E. Smith and others. 



Another F&SF first story ^ by a young man who works with digital comput- 
ers but writes of older and stranger things* 


Who's Counting. 

by RODGER LOWE 


When mike and lois moved in, 
they didn’t ask the landlord about 
the other tenants, because the apart- 
ment was such a bargain that they 
didn’t want to seem critical. 

“Sometimes,” Mike said one night, 
“I wish we had asked about the 
neighbors. It seems silly, though.” 

“I know,” Lois replied, handing 
Mike a platter to dry. “Other apart- 
ments we’ve had have been a lot 
more noisy, but this — ” She stopped 
speaking and Mike stopped wiping 
as they both heard it. 

The sound was faint at first, com- 
ing from the foot of the stairs: tap- 
thump, XSiP'thump^ tdip-thump. 

They stood immobile as the sound 
slowly crescendoed to a peak at the 
second-story landing outside their 
door, then faded in the upstairs 
direction, was interrupted by the 
opening and closing of the door to 
3A, continued through six repeti- 
tions of the \,2i^-thump pattern, and 
stopped. 

“Thank heaven, he sat down,” 
Lois sighed, resuming her washing. 

“We’re just lucky he’s an old 


man,” Mike commented. “Doesn’t 
walk around much up there. Where 
does this go.^^” He waved the platter. 

“Second shelf, honey. Two weeks 
here and you still don’t know where 
to put things. Let’s find another 
apartment.” 

Accepting a handful of wet silver- 
ware from his wife, Mike considered 
the suggestion. “I don’t know what 
to say. This is just right for us. Close 
to my job, and the rent’s ridicu- 
lously low. That landlord doesn’t 
know what he could be getting for 
the place.” 

“I wonder.” Pulling the stopper, 
Lois mopped up the sink with the 
dishcloth. “Maybe the last tenants 
had the same trouble.” 

Mike shrugged. “We’ll probably 
get used to it.” He tossed the towel 
onto the rack and headed for the 
living room. “Besides, how could I 
possibly get the deposit back from 
the landlord on an excuse like that? 
Can you hear me saying, ‘Mr. Chor- 
ney, we want to break our lease 
because the man upstairs "has a 
wooden leg’?” He grinned ruefully. 



FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 


ll6 

As Lois snapped out the kitchen 
light and join^ Mike, it started 
again, just loud enough to be heard 
clearly: tap'/A«w/?, tap-zAwm/?, tap- 
thump^ X.2ip'thump. 

“Went out to the kitchen,” Mike 
observed, from the easy chair. 

“Fll turn on the TV,” Lois said. 

She waited for the set to warm 
up, tuned out a syrupy weather an- 
nouncer warning lovers that to- 
night’s full moon would be obscured 
by clouds, and sdected a mystery 
show. After adjusting the volume to 
cover any sounds from above, she 
joined Mike in the easy chair. 

But they had to go to bed some- 
time. 

About eleven thirty — a dull play 
and two old movies later, to be exact 
— they retired. 

The summer air was warm and 
humid, and faint, cloud-dimmed 
moonlight came through the opened 
windows. 

Mike rolled over and took his wife 
gently in his arms. 

“ ‘Night, honey,” she breathed, 
sleepily. 

“Goodnight, sweetheart.” He ter- 
minated the sentence with a kiss, 
and — 

T2ip-thumpl sounded from over- 
head. 

“Oh, no!” Mike groaned, releas- 
ing his wife. 

“He’s always been in bed by this 
time,” Lois said, stirring uneasily. 

Tdip'thumpy it came again; tap' 


thumps t2Lp'thump, across the floor 
above, Xzp'thump^ tdip-thump, TAP. 

A minute passed. 

“Maybe he got stuck in a knot- 
hole.” Mike’s attempt at humor was 
interrupted by Lois’ urgently whis- 
pered 

And, tensely, they both waited. 

Another minute and another. 
Mike and Lois turned over a time or 
two, then, afraid the rustle of their 
movement in the bed might cover 
the anticipated sound from above, 
they lay stiffly, staring at the ceiling. 

“In God’s name, why doesn’t he 
put his foot down?” Lois whispered, 
so sharply that it could have been a 
scream. 

Mike did not speak. 

A distant church bell chimed the 
hour of twelve. 

In the sky, the ragged clouds 
parted, and the milk-white light of 
the full moon fell through the win- 
dows upon the upturned faces of the 
two. 

Then, they heard it. 

Thump, Their tension snapped as 
though cut by a knife, and as they 
relaxed, limply — 

Thump, 

And again — thump. 

Then, across the upstairs floor, 
and down the stairs: x.2ip'thump' 
thump'thumpy tzp' thump- thump' 
thumps t2i^'thump' thump- thump. 

Outside their door, they heard 
the scratch of claws as it fumbled for 
the knob. 



John Novotny y the bright nova of Thorne Smith madness y offers a cautionary 
tale with a simfle moral: Never hire a redheaded secretary unless you intend 
to take full advantage of all her services. 


T'he Tfin Halo 

by JOHN NOVOTNY 


Timothy Weldon sat uncomfort- 
ably on the extreme edge of the bed 
and frowned at the two straight- 
backed wooden chairs in the small 
room. 

“I should think,” he called, “that 
the salary I pay you as my secretary 
would warrant the purchase of one 
small easy chair.” 

Dinah’s soft low-pitched laugh 
disengaged itself from the tinkle of 
glasses and ice cubes and snaked its 
way out of the kitchen. It broke 
down Tim’s guard and agitated his 
blood pressure. When he had hired 
Dinah, her laugh was a rather inno- 
cent affair, but it had changed, sub- 
tly and irresistibly. It became a 
mesh, a net of caresses that caused 
the hair on the back of his neck to 
itch. 

“It deteriorated morally,” he 
stated aloud. 

Dinah appeared in the kitchen 
doorway. 

“Who did?” 

“Who did what?” Tim asked. 

“Deteriorated morally,” Dinah 


grinned, standing so that one leg 
was shown to best advantage by the 
incompletely buttoned housecoat. 
The leg was golden tan, the house- 
coat soft white, and burning around 
her shoulders was Dinah’s red hair, 
Tim looked away. 

“No one,” he answered, “I w^ 
thinking out loud.” 

“Oh.” 

Dinah disappeared into the 
kitchen and Tim studied the chairs 
again. The memory of the white 
housecoat blurred his vision and he 
reached up slowly to undo his black 
bow tie. Dinah’s voice startled him. 

“You don’t look very comforta- 
ble. Why don’t you lie down?” 

Tim regarded the kitchen door- 
way suspiciously. 

“My shoes would dirty up the 
bedspread.” 

“That’s simple,” the answer sped 
back. “Take off the shoes.” 

Silence flooded the small apartment 
and hung in the air for a full half 
minute. Then the impatient pop of a 
bottle cap announced Dipah again. 


117 



ii8 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 


“Go ahead. Take them off. I’m 
not going to attack your feet.” 

When she came out carrying the 
tray and drinks, Tim was reclining 
warily on the bed. He was certain 
the housecoat had lost ground by at 
least one more button in each direc- 
tion. 

“And open your collar,” Dinah 
commanded. “After dinner, a show, 
and dancing, we are entitled to a lit- 
tle comfort. I’ve practically taken 
off everything.” 

“So I see,” Tim said wryly. 

“I was afraid you hadn’t noticed,” 
she smiled, leaning forward to hand 
him his drink. 

“To get back to the easy chair 
question,” Tim said hastily. “If your 
salary isn’t — ” 

. “It is,” Dinah said. “But I sit 
down all day typing your letters and 
answering the phone. All that sitting 
isn’t good. Look.” 

She pulled the housecoat tightly 
about her and patted a hip. “See?” 

She moved closer to the bed and 
slapped the soft contour again. 

“Just feel that,” she complained. 
Tim worked his way to the opposite 
side of the bed. Dinah followed him. 

“You’re spilling the scotch,” she 
said. “Go ahead. Feel that.” 

Tim poked a tentative forefinger 
at the area indicated. Hardly denting 
the white material, he pulled the 
finger back quickly. 

“Horrible,” he agreed. 

“Well, not too horrible,” Dinah 
protested. “But a girl must be care- 
ful.” 


“So must a man,” muttered Tim. 

“And that’s why there is no easy 
chair. Move over,” Dinah con- 
cluded. 

She turned out all the lights ex- 
cept one lamp by the radio, tuned in 
some soft music, and settled back on 
the bed beside Tim. He started to 
get up. 

“I think I’ll have another drink.” 

“I have the bottle, ice, and soda 
right here,” Dinah purred. 

“Thank you,” he said weakly. 
Dinah laughed softly and/ the web 
closed in on Tim. He watched her 
toes working sinuously until the blue 
fur slippers fell off and tumbled to 
the floor. They landed with two 
cushioned, but distinctly sinful, 
thuds. Tim drank deeply. The scotch 
raced through him, brushing aside 
convictions and inhibitions like a 
flood tide. He turned and appraised 
the redheaded secretary. Dinah 
smiled wantonly and the scotch 
boiled a little as it passed his ears. 
Slowly she reached up and flicked 
open another button on the house- 
coat. Tim fell off the edge of the bed. 

“Oh, damn,” Dinah sighed. She 
leaned over and looked down at him. 
“Come back up here.” 

Tim shook his head. 

“You’ll have to button that but- 
ton first,” he said decisively. 

“You do it.” 

“Impossible.” 

“Try.” 

“If you wish.” 

He climbed back onto the bed and 
tried. 



THE TIN HALO 


“rm perspiring/’ he said, “and 
that music doesn’t help.” 

“All depends on your point of 
view,” she whispered, stretching 
wicked arms around his neck. Tim 
almost surrendered. But visions of 
the Board of Directors, the office, 
cool and efficient Dinah at her desk, 
and the Sunday School he attended 
when he was ten suddenly flashed 
before his eyes. He leaned away 
from Dinah. 

“No,” he stated. “I will not! I 
won’t do it.” 

A sound of metal bouncing against 
wood rang through the room. 

“What was that?” he asked. 

Dinah leaned back, switched on 
the bed lamp, and gasped. Tim sat 
blinking in the light and just above 
his head floated a neat silver-colored 
halo. 

“What are you staring at?” he 
asked. Dinah pointed. 

“That. The sound must have been 
when it hit the headboard.” 

Tim felt the top of his head. 

“Higher,” Dinah offered. 

Tim’s waving hand suddenly en- 
countered the halo. He grasped it 
firmly and pulled. The halo refused 
to move. 

“What is it?” he asked. 

“A halo. So help me, Tim, you’ve 
sprouted a halo.” 

“Let’s not be ridiculous. Get this 
contraption off me.” 

“Listen, cherub,” Dinah laughed. 
“You got it — you get rid of it.” 

“Has this ever happened before?” 
Tim demanded. 


119 

Dinah’s eyes narrowed danger- 
ously. 

“I hope you don’t think I carry on 
like this every night of the week,” 
she said. 

“I only meant — ” 

“But if I did, Mr. Weldon, I pre- 
fer to think that not too many halos 
would go walking out of this apart- 
ment.” / 

“Dinah — ” 

“A fine reputation I’d have. Dinah 
Cantwell, halo manufecturer. Turned 
down by every cherub this side of 
the Mississippi. I think I’ll have 
another drink.” 

“I only wondered if you knew 
what to do about this thing,” Tim 
muttered, trying to shake it off. 

“Just don’t tell anyone you got it 
here,” Dinah said airily. She squinted 
at the level in the scotch bottle. Tim 
walked to the bureau and stared into 
the mirror for a long minute. 

“This is impossible,” he stated. 

“You couldn’t prove it by me,” 
she grinned. 

“Dinah,” Tim pleaded. “What 
can we do? This is partly your fault.” 

“It is not!” she retorted. “If I had 
my way you — ” 

“Very well. If that’s your atti- 
tude.” 

“Besides, it looks kind of cute. 
May I feel it?” 

Tim bent forward. 

“Feels a little tinny,” Dinah mur- 
mured. She snapped a fingernail 
against it and listened to the ring. 
“Sounds like tin.” 

“I doubt that they make halos of 



120 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 


tin,” Tim answered, feeling insulted. 
“Perhaps a thin gage steel.” 

“Too heavy,” Dinah countered. 
“There would probably be a lot of 
complaints from steel halo owners. 
Stiff necks. Round shoulders.” 

“Did you sneak an extra drink out 
in the kitchen.?” Tim asked suspi- 
ciously. 

“You have ^a nasty little mind,” 
Dinah announced haughtily. “Whose 
liquor is it.?” 

“That’s not the question,” Tim 
said, tapping his halo. “This is the 
important thing. And a drunken 
redheaded secretary is of no help.” 

“This is the first time you ever 
got me drunk, Mr. Weldon,” Dinah 
pointed out, “and I shudder to think 
how you misused your advantage.” 

“I did not get you drunk. You got 
yourself drunk.” 

“So.? You still misused — ” 

“My God! Do you think of noth- 
ing else.?” Tim demanded. Dinah 
glanced at the halo, shrugged, and 
buttoned her housecoat. 

“You have a Directors meeting 
tomorrow,” she said softly. 

“What has that got to do with it.? 
Oh-h-h!” Tim sank back onto the 
bed. 

“At least, they’ll be afraid to ar- 
gue with you,” Dinah smiled. “You 
can push the bond issue through.” 

Aghast, Tim stared at his secre- 
tary. 

“And you could vote Jenkins out 
as Treasurer,” she continued hap- 
pily. “You know. I’m sure he’s 
stealing the firm blind.” 


“Miss Cantwell,” Tim said in a 
calm, much too calm, voice. “If you 
think I intend to appear tomorrow 
wearing this thing, you are stark 
raving mad. Fix me another drink.” 

“May your drunken secretary 
have one too.?” 

“Yes, but keep that affair but- 
toned up.” 

“Momentarily, my intentions 
have changed,” Dinah said. “It’s 
only that I’m not sure I can carry on 
this conversation while sober. I just 
realized that you’re the first halo 
wearer I’ve ever seen.” 

“Fine,” Tim snorted. “I’m happy 
that the importance of this occasion 
has finally broken through.” 

“Do you only have good 
thoughts.?” Dinah asked. 

“What.?” 

“You know. The halo — all that. 
Do you only have good thoughts.?” 

Tim glared. 

“At the moment I have a very 
bad thought,” he growled. 

“If you had that thought awhile 
back, you wouldn’t be in this fix 
now,” Dinah howled. 

“Not that kind of a bad thought!” 
Tim roared. He breathed deeply. 
“This one involves fingers around 
necks. Mine around — never mind. 
Dinah dear, the halo is not desirable. 
What will we do.?” 

Dinah considered the matter. 

“You could try your hat. I hung 
it in the hall closet.” 

Tim dashed for the closet and 
Dinah belatedly remembered why 
she should have gotten the hat her- 



THE TIN HALO 


I2I 


self. Tim stared at the small leather 
armchair that choked the hall 
closet. Turning slowly, he stared 
accusingly at his secretary. 

“Feel the material,” he chanted 
sarcastically. “It’s bad to sit down so 
much. No easy chair. Take off your 
pants — ” 

“Your shoes,” Dinah corrected. 

“ — your shoes and lie down on 
the bed.” 

“That chair belonged to a room- 
mate who left it here for safekeep- 
ing,” lied Dinah. “I wouldn’t think 
of using it and wearing it out.” 

“Ha, ha,” laughed Tim without 
humor. “Particularly if there’s a bed 
handy.” 

He spun around and wrestled the 
armchair out of the closet. Placing it 
in the center of the room, he sat 
down firmly. 

“Now what.?” he demanded in 
triumph. 

“Your hat,” Dinah reminded him 
softly. 

With as much dignity as possible, 
Tim returned to the closet. He came 
out with a black homburg, placed 
it over the halo, and looked in the 
mirror. The hat had not been de- 
signed for s.uch a situation. 

“It floats,” Dinah said finally in a 
small voice. 

“Obviously.” 

“There’s space between your head 
and the hat.” 

“I see!” 

“Take it off,” Dinah commanded, 
advancing on him. Tim obediently - 
removed the hat and Dinah grasped 


the tin halo firmly, in both hands. 

“It won’t come off,” Tim said. 

“But it might move up or down,” 
the girl answered. She pulled down 
and the halo descended until it 
rested against Tim’s curly hair. 

“It does,” Dinah breathed. She 
released the halo and it immediately 
sprang up to its original position with 
a twanging noise. Tim grated his 
teeth and held his ears. 

“Never do that again!” he said. 
“That was the dirtiest damned trick 
I’ve ever known.” 

“But it works,” she insisted, “like 
it’s on an invisible spring. Let’s try 
the hat again.” 

Tim looked at her closely. 

“If you twang my halo once 
more — ” he warned. 

“I would prefer having nothing to 
do with your crumby halo,” Dinah 
said crudely. “It was your idea I 
should help.” 

“But no twanging,” Tim insisted. 

“You make it sound like a dirty 
word. Put the hat on after I push the 
thing down.” 

Tim followed instructions and 
Dinah stepped back victoriously. 

“There,” she announced, brush- 
ing her hands. 

“You consider the matter closed?” 
Tim asked incredulously. Dinah 
nodded happily. Tim closed his eyes 

“Do you realize I am hanging onto 
this hat for dear life?” Tim contin- 
ued. “If I let go, it will shoot from 
my head like a cork out of a pop 
gun. And it will twang.” 

“I don’t particularly care if it 



122 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 


pkys ‘Yankee Doodle.’ I am fed up 
with that tin ornament. I wash my 
hands of that halo,” Dinah snapped. 
“I am going to bed.” 

“What about me.?^” Tim asked in 
anguish. 

“I suggest you go to bed too. In 
the morning, we can tackle it again.” 

Dinah began unbuttoning the 
housecoat in a businesslike manner 
and Tim spun around to face the 
wall. 

“Let me know when I can turn 
around,” he said. 

“Anytime,” Dinah answered mat- 
ter-of-factly. Tim turned, then hur- 
riedly faced the wall again. 

“Now, lefme know when you’re 
wearing your pajamas or nightgown 
or whatever you wear to bed,” he 
said quietly. 

“You look silly holding your hat 
with both hands,” Dinah laughed. 
Tim let go and the hat headed for 
the ceiling, the halo vibrating ring- 
ingly into place. 

When Tim returned from the 
bathroom, the girl was already in 
bed. He turned off the small lamp 
and settled himself in the leather 
armchair. 

In the morning, Tim called the 
office and let the staff know that 
neither he nor Dinah would be in 
today. He also postponed the Direc- 
tors’ meeting. He offered no excuse. 

“Do you think a scotch and soda 
would go well at this time of day.?” 
Dinah asked, her eyes focused 
slightly over Tim’s head. 


“No,” Tim answered. “Let’s get 
down to business.” 

“Before breakfast.?” 

“Yes. I was thinking last night 
. . . Let me get my hat. Now push 
down the halo,” he ordered. “And 
don’t release it!” 

“No twanging,” Dinah promised. 
She pushed the halo down against 
his head and Tim clapped the hat 
on. He pulled it down tightly. 

“Careful. You won’t be able to 
see.” 

“It’s not going that far,” Tim ex- 
plained. The homburg stopped just 
above his eyebrows. Slowly he re- 
leased the brim. It was stuck in 
place. 

“Bravo!” Dinah shouted. Tim 
laughed. 

“Now what?” the girl inquired. 

“We’re driving up to Westport 
after breakfast.” 

“To your mother’s?” Dinah asked 
slowly. 

Tim nodded and grabbed the hat 
as it began to go up. “Whew. I’ll 
have to be careful.” 

“Why your mother’s.?”, 

“She’ll know what to do.” 

“Why not work it out yourself, 
Tim.?” 

“Westport, Dinah. Mother knows 
all the answers. She always has.” 

“Maybe that’s why you’ve never 
let her see your redheaded secre- 
tary, eh.?” 

“Dinah, please. I’m sure you two 
will like each other,” Tim pleaded. 
Dinah shrugged and started the 
coffee. 



THE TIN HALO 


123 


The blue convertible circled the 
gravelled drive and stopped in front 
of the garages. Dinah began to get 
out and then considered something. 

“Tim,” she asked thoughtfully. 
“Do you think the neckline of this 
dress plunges too low? I don’t want 
to — ” 

“Oh my God!” groaned Tim, tak- 
ing a quick glance. “How come I 
didn’t notice that before?” 

“You never look there.” 

“I should hope not. After all — ” 

“Can you beat that?” Dinah in- 
terrupted happily. “Here’s the ear- 
ring I thought fell on the floor of the 
car.” 

“Must you poke around like 
that?” Tim inquired uneasily, study- 
ing the windows of the big house. 

“I have to get it out. Would you 
mind pushing up right here? I’ve 
almost got it.” 

Tim whipped out a handkerchief 
and dabbed his forehead underneath 
the tightly fitted homburg. 

“Sometimes I wonder why I hired 
you,” he whispered, complying with 
her request. Dinah twisted toward 
him angrily. 

“You’ll have to sit still,” Tim 
said shakily. “WeTe losing ground. 
Will you please get that earring?” 
Tim asked after a moment. “The 
tip of my finger is perspiring.” 

Dinah laughed. From the door- 
way of the house came Tim’s moth- 
er’s voice. 

“I like that sound, Timothy. Bring 
her in. When you’re through with 
whatever you’re doing, of course.” 


“She couldn’t see that far,” Tim 
whispered hopefully. “Not without 
opera glasses.” 

“Got i t , ” murmured Dinah. ‘ ‘Let’s 
go.” 

“I don’t think I can walk.” 

He crawled slowly from the car 
and led Dinah into the house. Mrs. 
Anthony Weldon stood waiting for 
them by the big fireplace. 

“Mother, this is Dinah Cantwell. 
Dinah, — my mother.” 

The women looked at each other. 

“You’re growing up, Timothy,” 
his mother observed without mov- 
ing her eyes from the redheaded 
secretary. “I think this occasion 
calls for a drink.” 

Tim gulped incredulously. 

“A what?” 

“A drink, Timothy.” 

“But I — I thought we never — 
never had whisky in this house,” 
Tim stammered. 

“Never when you were around, 
my boy. Those were your formative 
years. You were growing up.” 

“But I was here only last year,” 
Tim protested. 

“You’re wasting time, Timothy. 
Miss Cantwell and I are thirsty. 
Over there in the cabinet.” 

Tim moved across the room in a 
haze of bewilderment. 

“May I help with your earring, 
Dinah?” Mrs. Weldon asked. 

“Thank you, no,” Dinah smiled. 
“It fell off in the car. Tim found 
it.” 

“I did not!” he shouted. 

“Oh?” 



124 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 


“I did not/' Tim repeated in a 
lower tone. “Dinah found it." 

Mrs. Weldon smiled and looked at 
Dinah. “You can call me Liz." 

Tim dropped a bottle which, for- 
tunately, did not break. Dinah’s 
laugh crept around his stomach. • 

“Thank you, Liz. Would you be- 
lieve it? Not once since I’ve known 
Tim has he ever — ’’ 

Tim thrust two glasses between 
them. 

“I am still present, you know," 
he informed them. 

“It’s difficult to think otherwise," 
his mother said. “Must you wear 
your hat in the house, Tim?" 

The shock of the question made 
Tim miss the fact that, for the first 
time, his mother had not called him 
Timothy. Both hands reached up 
and held the brim. 

“I suppose not," he croaked. 

“Then remove it," Mrs. Weldon 
suggested. 

“You’d better take a good sip of 
that drink first, Liz," Dinah of- 
fered. “I’ll join you." 

Tim waited while they drank. As 
they lowered their glasses, he re- 
moved the hat. Beyond one eye- 
brow moving down slightly, Mrs. 
Weldon betrayed no surprise. 

“Hmmm," she said, lifting the 
glass again. She looked from Tim to 
Dinah and back to the halo. 

“From your expressions I surmise 
this thing is real," she murmured. 

“It’s a halo," Tim offered. 

“A tin halo," Dinah emphasized 
as Tim frowned. 


“There’s a chance it may be a thin 
steel," he insisted. 

Dinah walked to his side and 
snapped her nail against the halo. 

“Listen to that," Dinah said to 
Mrs. Weldon. “Tin?" 

“I should imagine so," Mrs. 
Weldon answered. “Of course I 
haven’t listened to any other halos, 
but it does sound rather tinny." 

“But aren’t you surprised or 
shocked?" Tim demanded. 

“Well, yes," admitted his mother, 
glancing toward Dinah. “I don’t 
quite understand how she — well, I 
mean, how this could happen with 
Dinah — ’’ 

“Mrs. Weldon." Dinah stood 
indignantly erect. “I assure you 
that if your son had cooperated in 
the least; if he had acted at all 
decently; if he had — ’’ 

Dinah’s chest rose with each 
protestation and Tim viewed the 
deeply cut dress with apprehension. 
He could feel his halo quivering 
ominously. 

“Obviously the halo is not Dinah’s 
fault," he interrupted hastily. His 
mother nodded and Dinah subsided. 
“You might say I achieved it in 
spite of her." 

“If you had only thought twice 
before acting," Mrs. Weldon com- 
plained mildly. 

“What do you mean?" Tim asked. 

“If you had not acted foolishly," 
his mother said. 

“Do you know what would have 
happened if I had acted any other 
way?" Tim demanded. 



THE TIN HALO 


125 


“You wouldn’t have that,” Dinah 
said, pointing. 

“Yes,” agreed his mother. Tim 
sat down and glared at the two 
women. 

“I acted as I was brought up to 
act. I was decent and gentlemanly. 
All my training as a youth stayed 
by me strong and steadfast,” he 
orated. 

Mrs. Weldon got to her feet 
slowly. 

“Obviously I’ve been a very poor 
parent,” she said sadly. Tim leaped 
into the air and stared at her. 

“Is this my mother?” 

“Tim, don’t be melodramatic.” 

“I could use a drink,” Dinah 
contributed. 

“Bless you,” Mrs. Weldon smiled, 
heading for the cabinet. “Are you 
going to marry Tim?” 

“Yes,” Dinah answered. Tim 
covered his eyes and sobbed. 

“She is not. And I’ll have a drink 
too.” 

“Tim,” Liz Weldon said sud- 
denly. “It just occurred to me that 
you are supposed to take over the 
reins of Weldon Products this fall.” 

“Yes, mother,” Tim said deject- 
edly. His halo felt very heavy. 

“That thing you’re wearing won’t 
help a bit. Has the Board seen you 
yet?” 

“No, they haven’t,” Dinah an- 
swered for him. “But I think they 
should. He could throw the fear of 
God into Jenkins.” 

“I absolutely refuse,” Tim 
shouted. 


“I can’t say I blame you,” Mrs. 
Weldon said drily. “But to run the 
firm you’ll have to be there. Can 
you suggest anything?” 

Tim shook his head and halo. 

“He could wear his hat,” Dinah 
said. 

“Pulled down tightly over my 
eyes?” Tim asked sarcastically. 

“Let’s have lunch,” Mrs. Weldon 
suggested. “Then, over coffee, we 
can think.” 

The blue convertible sped back 
down the Merritt Parkway under 
the capable direction of the red- 
headed secretary. Tim huddled sul- 
lenly against the opposite door. 

“Of all the fool ideas,” he mut- 
tered, fingering the tender bump on 
the top of his head. Just above the 
bump, the tin halo floated quietly, 
still solidly in place, and only shghtly 
dented on one side. 

“Liz certainly swung a mean mal- 
let,” Dinah said. 

“It was a gavel, and I told both 
of you it wouldn’t work. How long 
was I out?” 

“Only a few minutes. It was noth- 
ing to get worked up about,” Dinah 
protested. 

“You don’t think so? My own 
mother gets me with a gavel, and 
when I open my eyes, there is my 
secretary getting ready to try a 
hacksaw.” 

“You said some pretty dirty 
words,” Dinah pointed out. 

“You were starting to saw my 
forehead,” Tim said grimly. “How 



126 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 


many drinks did the two of you 
have while I lay there unconscious?” 

“There you go again,” Dinah 
complained. “Always denying peo- 
ple little pleasures.” 

“Oh-h-h,” groaned Tim, sinking 
back against the seat. 

As the big blue car passed beneath 
the George Washington Bridge, 
Dinah hummed happily. 

“What now?” Tim asked sus- 
piciously. 

“Liz said that if I get rid of the 
halo, I can marry you any time I 
want,” Dinah smiled. 

“Oh, she did!” 

“Yes, and she’ll give us a set of 
sterling, too. Twelve place settings.” 

Tim leaned forward. 

“Did she suggest how you are to 
go about this? A larger gavel? A 
sharper saw?” 

Dinah shook her head. 

“None of those. This involves 
logic.” 


Tim edged back and placed one 
protecting hand on his halo. 

“Is there a time limit on your 
deal?” 

“I hope by Monday morning,” 
Dinah announced. 

“Well,” Tim relaxed. “I guess 
mother won’t have to buy any 
silver.” 

“Oh, she ordered it before we 
left. I had to pick out the style.” 

“Now, wait a minute!” 

“You’ll like it, Tim. Simple but 
rich looking.” 

“Wait a minute!” 

“Big forks, and the spoons are — ” 

“Not the silver! What about this 
logic?” 

Dinah laughed softly. 

“If at first you don’t — ” 

“Now, wait — !” 

Tim held on to the tin halo with 
both hands as the blue car sped 
toward Dinah’s. It seemed to be 
bending slightly. 


FANVET CONVENTION 

The Fanvets will hold its fifth anniversary convention on Sunday, April 
17th, at Werdermann Hall, 3rd Avenue and East i6th Street, New York 
City. The list of guest speakers will include Ted Sturgeon, John Campbell, 
Damon Knight, Ed Emsh and others. Rare SF films will be shown, and 
there will be a giant auction of rare first editions, autographed copies of 
SF books, original sf art and other collectors’ items. All profits from the 
auction will go to the Fanvets association to be used for the purchase of sf 
books for Veterans’ hospitals and GI posts throughout the world. For fur- 
ther details write to Ray Van Houten, % Fandom House, PO Box 2331, 
Paterson 23, N. J. 



Imagine 

by FREDRIC BROWN 

Imagine ghosts, gods and devils. 

Imagine hells and heavens, cities floating in the sky and cities sunken 
in the sea. 

Unicorns and centaurs. Witches, warlocks, Jinns and banshees. 

Angels and harpies. Charms and incantations. Elementals, familiars, 
demons. 

Easy to imagine, all of those things: mankind has been imagining 
them for thousands of years. 

Imagine spaceships and the future. 

Easy to imagine; the future is really coming and there’ll be space- 
ships in it. 

Is there then anything that’s hard to imagine? 

Of course there is. 

Imagine a piece of matter and yourself inside it, yourself aware, 
thinking and therefore knowing you exist, able to move that piece of 
matter that you’re in, to make it sleep or wake, make love or walk uphill. 

Imagine a universe — infinite or not, as you wish to picture it — with 
a billion, billion, billion suns in it. 

Imagine a blob of mud whirling madly around one of those suns. 
Imagine yourself standing on that blob of mud, whirli/ig with it, 
whirling through time and space to an unknown destination. 

Imagine! 



READERS’ BOOK SERVICE 


Below is a list of many of the most important science fiction books of the past year which you may now 
order postpaid through F&SF. In addition, you may order any hard-cover book reviewed in-this magas 
zine during the past year. (Sorry, but we cannot oder this service on paper-bound books.) 


NOVELS 

2 CAVES OF STEEL Isaac Asimov 

Doubleday $2.95 

3 PRELUDE TO SPACE 

Arthur C. Clarke 
Gnome $2.50 

58 EARTHLIGHT 

Arthur C. Clarke 
Ballantine $2.75 

4 MISSION OF GRAVITY 

Hal Clement 
Doubleday $2.95 

28 ONE IN THREE HUNDRED 

J. T. McIntosh 
Doubleday $2.95 

47 THE BIG BALL OF WAX 

Shepherd Mead 
Simon & Schuster $3.50 

48 SHADOWS IN THE SUN 

Chad Oliver 
Ballantine $2.00 

42 TO WALK THE NIGHT 

William Sloane 
Dodd, Mead $2.75 

FANTASY NOVELS 

49 THE BROKEN SWORD 

Poul Anderson 
Abelard'Schuman $2.75 

11 UNDER THE INFLUENCE 

Geoffrey Kerr 
Lippincott $3.50 

12 THE VICTORIAN CHAISE 

LONGUE Marghanita Laski 

Houghton-Mifflin $2.75 


ANTHOLOGIES 

50 THE BEST SCIENCE FICTION 

STORIES: 1954 

E. F. Bleiler & T. E. Dikty 
Fell $3.50 

59 BEST FROM F & SF: 4 th Series 

Anthony Boucher 
Doubleday $3.50 

15 SCIENCE-FICTION THINKING 

MACHINES Groff Conklin 
Van^ard $3.50 

16 PORTALS OF TOMORROW 

August Derleth 
Rinehart $3.75 

51 BEYOND THE BARRIERS OF 

SPACE & TIME 

Judith Merril 
Random $2.95 

60 STAR SCIENCE-FICTION 

STORIES No. 3 Frederik Pohl 
Ballantine $2.00 


SHORT STORIES 

38 ANGELS AND SPACESHIPS 

Fredric Brown 
Dutton $2.75 

61 THE SWORD OF WELLERAN 

Lord Dunsany 
Devin -Adair $3.00 


26 THE SINISTER RESEARCHES 
OF C. P. RANSOM 

H. Nearing, Jr. 
Doubleday $2.95 


62 

39 


THE OTHER PLACE 

J. B. Priestley 
Harper $3.00 

DEEP SPACE Eric F. Russell 
Fantasy Press $3.00 


NON-FICTION 

34 SKYROCKETING INTO THE 
UNKNOWN C. Coombs 
Morrow $4.00 

52 THE MAN IN THE THICK 

LEAD SUIT Daniel Lang 
Oxford $3.50 

21 ENGINEERS’ DREAMS 

Willy Ley 

Viking $3.50 

57 WHO’S WHO IN OZ Jack Snow 
Reilly & Lee $3.75 

41 INDEX TO THE SCIENCE- 
FICTION MAGAZINES, 
1926-1950 E^nald B. Day 
Perri $6.50 


JUVENILES 

23 HALF MAGIC Ed. Eager 

Harcourt, Brace $2.75 

40 STAR BEAST Robert A. Heinlein 
Scribner’s $2.50 


HUMOR 

53 HOMEBODIES Charles Addams 

Simon & Schuster $2.95 

44 MAX Giovanetti 

Macmillan $2.95 

45 POGO STEPMOTHER GOOSE 

54 INCOMPLEAT POGO 

Walt Kelly 

Simon & Schuster each $1.00 

55 THE FEMALE APPROACH 

Ronald Searle 
Knopf $3.50 


I have circled below the numbers listed alongside the books I wish to order. □ 

I would also like to order other books reviewed in F&SF during the past year which do not appear on 
the above list. I am enclosing a separate sheet of paper containing the title, author, publisher and price 
of each book. Q (Sorry, this offer is not good on paper-bound books.) 

I am enclosing a check Q money order □ (no cash or stamps) in the amount of $ 

and understand that the books will be sent me postpaid. 

2 3 4 11 12 15 16 19 21 23 26 28 34 38 39 40 41 42 44 45 47 48 49 50 

51 52 53 54 55 57 58 59 60 61 62 


Name 

Address 

City Zone State 

F-Moy-S 


READERS' BOOK SERVICE, FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION, 471 Park Ave., N. Y. 22, N. Y. 








EVA GABOR, famous stage 
and screen star: 

“If you are looking for 
mature adventure in fiction.- 
I would recommend to 
all discriminating readers 

THE MAGAZINE OF FANTASY 
AND SCIENCE FICTION.” 


BEN GRAUER, radio and 
television* s outstanding 
special events reporter: 
“Science fiction, I think, 
offers a wonderful education 
for its readers — it extends 
their understanding to 
include the entire cosmos.” 


GLADYS SWARTHOUT, 

internationally famous star 
of opera, concert, radio and 
records: “When it comes 
to light reading, I like to 
let my imagination roam. 
And I know of no better 
way than to read fantasy 

AND SCIENCE FICTION.” 




GUY LOMBARDO, famous 
bandleader: “What I like 
most about the magazine 

OF FANTASY AND SCIENCE 
FICTION is the realization 
that the fiction I am now 
reading may very well be 
solid scientific fact ten 
years hence.” 



JANE PICKENS, 

distinguished singing star of 
radio, television and 
recordings: “fantasy and 
SCIENCE FICTION is a magni- 
ficent escape, not only 
from worldly problems, but 
from all inner tensions.” 


ROBERT ARTHUR, noted 
author of fantasy stories:^ 
'How you get so many 
stories in I haven’t figured 
out yet, but you have more 

f ood reading than most 
3.00 anthologies.” 


READ THE MAGAZINE OF 

FANTASY AND 
SCIENCE FICTION 

Stars of the entertainment world . . . notables 
in the news . . . distinguished authors — all 
owe much of their success to imagination. So 
when they want relaxation or stimulation in 
reading, they turn naturally to the finest works 
of imagination: tales of science fiction. They 
enjoy stories of strange new worlds and 
peoples — tales that cold reason may reject, 
but imagination gladly accepts. And they 
find such stories — exciting, fast-paced and 
exceedingly well written — in THE MAGAZINE 
OF FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION. Here, 
they find current top-notchers like Ray Brad- 
bury, H. F. Heard, Fletcher Pratt, A. E. Van 
Vogt, Oliver La Farge and August Derleth; 
plus re-discoveries of unusual stories by such 
masters as Daniel Defoe, Fitz-James O'Brien 
and Charles Dickens. In a word — the very 
best of fantasy and science fiction. 

« 

at better newsstands every month 

By subscription $4 a year 

471 Park Avenue, New York 22, N. Y.